^ 
 
 * y • o 
 
 o> * • ; i • a^ 
 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 > ^ 
 
 * v 
 
 s • ♦ 
 
 % 
 
 *£ 
 
 P -S fcall lfc2» *>* V^ CV\\ %(<. //h " - 
 
 ill?* a v ^ °^MM? w ' c*^- 
 r <y o ° " ° * *o 
 
 V « »• ' « „, <*> (V , ° N c » <^ 
 
 
*- *'}rtizk**r ^^fe°- S.£b&X <? 
 
 4 o 
 
International Studies of the 
 Committee on International Relations 
 University of Notre Dame 
 
THE 
 
 STANZAS OF DZJN 
 THEOGENESIS 
 
 With Commentary by 
 
 DR. A. S. RALEIGH 
 (Hach-mactzin) Master Elder Brother, H. B. of A. 
 
 HERMETIC PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 SAN DIEGO, CALIF. 
 
 PRICE $2.50 
 
 [Copyright 1915, by A. S. Raleigh, all rights reserved.] 
 
-£> 
 
 P&* 
 
 FEB 25 1915 
 
 ©CI.A393812 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Preface 3 
 
 The Stanzas of Dzjn 5 
 
 Text : 9 
 
 Stanza I — Closing scenes of the Fifth Bound 17 
 
 Stanza II — The Beginning of the End 23 
 
 Stanza III — The Close of the Fifth Bound 37 
 
 Stanza IV — End of the Fifth Boot Bace 43 
 
 Stanza V — The Aftermath of the Fifth Bound 53 
 
 Stanza VI — The Dawning of the Sixth Bound 61 
 
 Stanza VII — The Sixth Bound and the Sixth Boot 
 
 Bace ". ■. 83 
 
 Stanza VIII — The Opening of the Seventh Bound.... 97 
 Stanza IX — The Begeneration of the Earth 113 
 
 PART TWO. 
 
 THE FOUNDATION OF HERMETIC PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 Page 
 
 Hermetic Philosophy 131 
 
 The Hermetic Brotherhood 137 
 
 The Atlantean Brotherhood 143 
 
 The Maya Brotherhood 149 
 
 The Akkadian Brotherhood 157 
 
 The Chaldean Brotherhood 163 
 
 The Egyptian Brotherhood 169 
 
 The Persian Brotherhood 179 
 
 The Hermetic Brotherhood of Elephantis 183 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The "Stanzas of Dzjn'' is a book of poetry, dealing 
 with the history of Creative Evolution from the ear- 
 liest dawn of Creative Action down to the final con- 
 summation, when the Universe returns into the Bosom 
 of Infinity. There are reasons for believing that in 
 its original Form, it was the product of the Nagas 
 of Ancient India, though as we have it now, it is un- 
 doubtedly influenced greatly by Hindoo and Thibetan 
 elements. . These Stanzas have for a number of cen- 
 turies been in the custody of the Buddhist Monas- 
 teries of Lahdak. It was there that Madame Bla- 
 vatsky obtained a number of the Stanzas. Some of 
 these she published together with her Commentaries, 
 under the Title of The Secret Doctrine as Anthropo- 
 genesis, and Cosmogenesis. These Stanzas and Com- 
 mentaries will be found in the First and Second Vol- 
 umes of the Secret Doctrine. 
 
 It was her intention to later on publish certain of 
 the Stanzas following these, but her untimely death 
 prevented this. The later Stanzas dealing with Theo- 
 genesis, or the Evolution of the Divine Nature in 
 Man, remained unpublished for a number of years. 
 In the course of time, they fell into the hands of Thg 
 Temple of the People, who published them in the 
 Temple Artisan. In this way they fell into the hands 
 of the Author, who was requested to write a Com- 
 mentary on them. This he did, the Temple of the 
 People promising to publish it. He has now waited 
 two years, and they have made not the slightest move 
 in that direction, and hence it becomes evident that 
 if the public are ever to have the benefit of these Com- 
 mentaries, he must publish them himself. Through 
 the Hermetic Publishing Company, he is now able to 
 bring them out. He has determined to add to them 
 certain articles dealing with Hermetic Philosophy, in 
 
order that the reader may the better understand the 
 principles enunciated in the Commentary, these Ar- 
 ticles will be found in the Second Part of the book. 
 
 The Author trusts that this volume will enable the 
 reader to better understand the Esoteric Kosmogany 
 of the Ancients. He begs to assure the reader that 
 this work is authoritative, and is the last word in such 
 matters, as he has full authority to speak in regard 
 to all Hermetic Mysteries. His reason for publishing 
 these matters at this time is the fact that he is con- 
 vinced that we are now living in the time of the Great 
 Transition, and that those things which have been 
 kept secret for ages must now be revealed. 
 
 He acknowledges his indebtedness to the Temple 
 Artisan for the Text of the Stanzas, from which pub- 
 lication it was taken. 
 
 In offering to the public a work on Transcendental 
 Occultism, particularly one dealing with the subject 
 from a purely Kosmical standpoint, the Author real- 
 izes that he has much opposition to overcome, on 
 account of the Individualistic view that has grown 
 up in this country, but at the same time, he feels that 
 the interest of Truth and Progress demands that he 
 shall take this stand, and in this spirit, he hands to 
 the people this work on Creative Evolution, viewed 
 from the Esoteric and Hermetic standpoint, feeling 
 that it is the greatest contribution to Hermetic Liter- 
 ature thus far given to the world. 
 
 DR. A. S. RALEIGH, 
 
 Master Elder Brother, 
 
 Hermetic Brotherhood of Atlantis. 
 
 Oceano, Calif., Dec. 1st, 1914. 
 
THEOGENESIS 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN 
 
 There has been some criticism recently as to the 
 authenticity of the Stanzas of Dzjn, which, together 
 with the Commentaries, have been run in serial form 
 in the columns of Temple Talks. It has been alleged by 
 some of our readers and others who are not our readers 
 that they are not authentic, but are in fact Astral Rub- 
 bish. This accusation has been brought against them 
 by the editor of the Word, and by at least two other 
 persons who are looked upon by many as authorities 
 on occult matters. Some of these criticisms are based 
 upon a lack of confidence in the Temple of the People, 
 who first brought these Stanzas to the notice of the 
 public, while others evidently do not like some of the 
 things stated in the Stanzas. Now it is evident that 
 in literary criticism we must confine our criticism to 
 the merits of the particular piece of literature, and not 
 be influenced by our opinion of those who have given 
 it circulation. The real question for each one of us to 
 solve is this : Do the Stanzas upon their face indicate 
 that they are authentic? The question of authenticity 
 is in reality a question of whether they are a bona fide 
 continuation of the Stanzas commented upon in the 
 Secret Doctrine, or forgeries that are designed to pass 
 for such continuation. 
 
 In criticism of this nature there are but two elements 
 that may enter into the equation, viz., style and the 
 nature of the Doctrines taught. The style of the Stan- 
 zas of Theogenesis and that of the Stanzas of Kosmo- 
 genesis and Anthropogenesis is identical. This dem- 
 onstrates that they were all written by the same party, 
 or else that the Stanzas of Theogenesis were forged 
 by some one able to exactly duplicate the style of the 
 original Stanzas. When one realizes the great diffi- 
 culty which anyone meets with in an effort to dupli- 
 cate the style of another this seems impossible. Then 
 we must bear in mind that in this case the difficulty 
 is greatly increased by reason of the fact that there 
 are in both sections of the Stanzas numerous technical 
 terms belonging to a Dead Language with which not 
 one connected with the Temple of the People is at all 
 familiar, and also that there are technical terms con- 
 
THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 nected with religious ideas as well as philosophical 
 doctrines of which the leaders of the Temple of the 
 People are entirely ignorant. Add to this the fact that 
 these Stanzas are in the form of Oriental Poetry, and 
 that the meter had to be preserved as well as all the 
 other matters, the difficulty in the way of a forgery 
 that would not be transparent at first glance becomes 
 well nigh unsurmountable. 
 
 Now, when we come to the other element of criti- 
 cism, viz., that of Doctrine, the difficulty in the way 
 of forgery becomes even greater. It is to be borne in 
 mind that the Stanzas of Dzjn are in reality a work 
 on Creative Evolution. The Stanzas of Kosmogenesis 
 deal with the Evolutionary Forces that were operative 
 in the engendering of the Kosmos. Throughout this 
 entire series there is presented a certain theory of Evo- 
 lution. In the Stanzas of Anthropogenesis this same 
 Theory of Evolution is applied to the generation of 
 Man, showing that it is the same system that is opera- 
 tive throughout the two sections of the Stanzas. Now, 
 in the Stanzas of Theogenesis we find the workings of 
 the Creative Evolutionary Process applied to the Evo- 
 lution of Godhood in Man. It is evident that Theo- 
 genesis gives to us the workings of the identical forces 
 that have in the past evolved the Kosmos and Man. 
 Not only is this true, but it is the same Theory of Evo- 
 lution that is brought out in these later Stanzas. The 
 Stanzas of Theogenesis give us exactly what we would 
 expect to find as a result of what was given in the 
 previous Stanzas, provided we understood the Theory 
 taught in the former Stanzas. That is to say, Theo- 
 genesis is the logical outgrowth of Anthropogenesis. 
 Now it may be alleged that Mrs. La Due and Dr. 
 Dower were familiar with the Principles involved, and 
 that they formulated a system of Stanzas that would 
 give expression to the same Principles. This would 
 apply if they knew the inner meaning of the former 
 Stanzas and had the Logical capacity to work out the 
 future Evolution of Man, neither of which propositions 
 is true of them. 
 
 There is another matter that must be taken into con- 
 sideration at this stage of our inquiry. There has at 
 all times been an Esoteric Science of Evolution, which 
 has been fully understood by certain men. This Sci- 
 
THEOGENESIS 
 
 ence not only covers the Evolution of the past, but, 
 dealing in Universal Principles, covers that which is 
 to be. There are those who perfectly understand this 
 Evolutionary Process and what the work of Theogen- 
 esis will be. Now the Stanzas of Theogenesis in their 
 entirety, so far as their Inner Meaning is concerned, 
 are an exact duplicate of that Esoteric Tradition as to 
 the Future work of Creative Evolution. Is this a coin- 
 cidence ? Or was the Author of them familiar with 
 the Esoteric Science of Creative Evolution and was he 
 writing in the form of Poetry that which we know to 
 be the true Science of Theogenesis? This Esoteric 
 Key is not known to either B. S., R. S. or to the Author 
 of the Commentary signed by the Symbol of Hilarian, 
 whoever he might be. We know this, for their Com- 
 mentaries manifest the grossest ignorance of the Eso- 
 teric Meaning of the Stanzas, and therefore we know 
 that neither one of them is in possession of the Eso- 
 teric Tradition. Is it at all likely that one ignorant of 
 the Esoteric Science could write something in which 
 the Esoteric Science was perfectly revealed and never 
 make a single mistake? 
 
 However, this is not all that we have to consider. 
 The Esoteric Science makes use of a definite system of 
 Symbolism, therefore the Tradition can either be writ- 
 ten in philosophic terms or else in the form of the Sa- 
 cred Symbolism. Were an Epopt to undertake to write 
 a work on Theogenesis in the language of Sacred Sym- 
 bolism he would use every one of the Symbols used 
 in our Stanzas in exactly the same sense as they are 
 there used. We know that the persons who are ac- 
 cused of forging these Stanzas did not know the Sacred 
 Symbols, for in their Commentaries they have mani- 
 fested the most erroneous views concerning them, not- 
 withstanding the fact that they had previously had 
 access to a Commentary giving their correct meaning. 
 When people are so ignorant of the meaning of the 
 Sacred Symbols that they cannot recognize the true 
 interpretation when they see it, is it at all reasonable 
 to suppose that they will be able to make use of them 
 in their exact sense while making a forgery? Given a 
 person ignorant of the Esoteric Tradition and likewise 
 of the Sacred Symbols, is it at all probable that he will 
 stumble onto a method by which he can write the Eso- 
 
8 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 teric Tradition in the form of its proper Symbols? Will 
 Mrs. La Due's bitterest enemies assert that she is a 
 master of the Mystery of the Sacred Animals? Yet 
 those Sacred Animals are made use of in the Stanzas 
 of Theogenesis in the sense in which none but a Be- 
 holder could use them. If those Stanzas were origin- 
 ally written in the Temple, they were written by an 
 Epopt, and I do not presume that the most militant 
 member of the Temple would assert that there are any 
 Epoptae at Halcyon ! Furthermore, there are matters 
 taught in the Stanzas that the Temple does not accept. 
 In the Commentary now running in Temple Talks it 
 is conclusively proven that, according to the Stanzas, 
 we are now in the Sixth Round, and that the 10th Ava- 
 tar is now living upon the Earth, and this is flatly con- 
 trary to the Teaching of the Temple. Is it at all likely 
 that they would consciously put out something that 
 contradicted their own teaching? If they understood 
 the Inner Meaning of the Stanzas they would teach 
 altogether different to what they do. Is it thinkable 
 that a people would forge something that they them- 
 selves did not understand? Forgeries are not made in 
 that way. For the reasons above indicated, and for 
 others which we have no space to enumerate, it is evi- 
 dent that the Stanzas are an authentic fragment of the 
 Esoteric Tradition, and that therefore the Temple of 
 the People has merely passed it on to others. 
 
THEOGENESIS 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 (Text: Temple Artisan, 1906, 1912, 1913.) 
 
 Stanza I. 
 
 1. Since Fohat gathered two lines of fire in a close 
 embrace, forming a circle of flame to make room for 
 the feet of the Fifth, have the demi-Gods been filling 
 that Kosmic field with images of themselves. 
 
 2. To and fro have the first-born run, darting be- 
 hind each Flaming Sword that sprang from the head 
 of the Mighty One, while seeking for Pasture against 
 the day of the birth of the great Red Cow. The milk 
 of that cow will gather and flow in rivers of Water 
 and Wine to quench the thirst of the twice-born Lords 
 of the Sacred Mystic Fire. 
 
 Stanza II. 
 
 3. Said the Radiant One to the Shining Face: I 
 will cause a shade to cover thee for a day and a night 
 of time. I will brood thy young, and bring them forth 
 in strength and might when the shade has passed from 
 thy face and thou shinest forth once more. 
 
 4. For thou shalt shine again with seven-fold light, 
 and the face of thy First-born Son shall reflect the 
 light that shines from thine own. The black and 
 brown shall be no more, and the golden-hued shall 
 awaken from sleep, and rule as they ruled of yore. 
 
 5. Fire and flood, acid and blood, shall flow in 
 streams and drench the star with the blackened face. 
 The once bright sons of the demi-Gods have cast deep 
 shadows upon that face ; they have stolen the fire that 
 lightened its eyes and molded it into a gleaming mass 
 to fetter and bind their once lithe limbs. Vengeance 
 swift will overtake and cast them into the pit. 
 
 6. When the circle of flame shall open again and 
 the line of life be loosed from thrall, the five will fall 
 into the six, and Surabhi's teats will deliver four doves 
 — each bearing a branch of the Sacred Ash for the help 
 
10 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 and healing of Maya's sons. Fohat will once more 
 cross the line with another and mightier stride, and 
 will draw the downward arc of the line of life to an 
 upward sweep, by the strength of his own right arm. 
 
 Stanzas III. 
 
 7. The four-fold Lahs will emit from their loins the 
 germs that shall grow into three-fold coverings of 
 animal forms, of fish and of fowl for the service of 
 man. 
 
 8. No more shall huge creatures and crawling 
 things find room on the Rim of the Wheel where 
 dwelleth the Sons of Fire and Flame. The beasts of 
 the field and birds of the air will meet and part in 
 peace, and both shall feed on the purple grain, the 
 gift direct of the Gods. All growths of the under 
 crust of the Wheel shall be thenceforth forbidden, and 
 man shall live by the power of his Will in place of 
 coarser foods. When the Wheel has whirled one 
 crore and a half, the Sparks will embody themselves 
 in a fruit, the like of which no man hath known. The 
 infant as well as the full-grown man shall eat of that 
 fruit, and words of wisdom will fall from its lips, to 
 the wonderment of the Gods. 
 
 Stanza IV. 
 
 1. Fohat has lifted his foot, but halts ere he 
 reaches the limit of his stride. The Sons of Flame 
 have cried to him in sore distress : "The Sons of 
 Maya cannot reach the ring, pass not, if thou shalt 
 place thy heavy foot upon their necks before they 
 reach the Chaya of that ring/' 
 
 2. Fohat lifts his voice, that voice long stilled, and 
 bids the fiery servants of his will to take his ultimas 
 um to the Sons of Flame : "I will not halt for Gods or 
 men, but this much will I do," Go thou to Maya's sons 
 and strike the sacred chord upon the seven stringed 
 lyre within each one. Perchance it may arouse them 
 from their sleep and give them speed to reach the 
 goal ere falls my foot upon the nether side of the dark 
 stream. 
 
 3. Back came the messengers and said, "We can- 
 not wake the sacred chord. But five of the seven 
 strings of the lyre will sound, two lie jangling and 
 untuned." 
 
THEOGENESIS. 11 
 
 4. Fohat roused to anger, shot forth a stream of 
 fire which circled all the Heavens and awoke the 
 Asuras on the heights. Swiftly on the wind of their 
 own wings came they from the realms of rest and gave 
 speech to Fohat, saying, "Put down thy foot if so thou 
 wilt and close thy stride, but ere thou doest so, know 
 this, ere thou raisest it again we with our brothers, 
 the divine builders, will have given of ourselves to 
 Maya's sons that which thou wouldst now withhold, 
 and the two strings of the lyre will no longer jangle 
 out of tune. 
 
 5. When the first full chord is struck then thou 
 shalt die — for thou are old and thy work well nigh 
 done, so cease thine anger and give some space for 
 effort if thou wouldst prolong thine own labors. 
 
 Stanza V. 
 
 1. And wilt thou then make bold to cross my will? 
 cried Fohat in his rage. Wilt thou dare the wrath of 
 the Shining Face and His circling hosts? Take heed 
 lest I set down my foot so hard the bridge 'twixt the 
 Gods and Men be broken ; then could'st thou no longer 
 minister to man, or strike the full toned chord. 
 
 Behold I call the Lahs, the bright Dhyanis — the 
 sons of Law and Wisdom — and He of the Shining 
 Face, all, all to me — They shall decide. 
 
 2. Out from his head, his feet, his left hand and 
 his right, sped four vast streams of Fire. They sought 
 the abode of the Gods, and swiftly brought them to 
 the bridge whereon Fohat stood with lifted foot. From 
 his navel came the Sparks which all unknown to him 
 had power to overcome e'en death itself. 
 
 3. So came they all, the Gods of the overworld and 
 of the underworld, saying our power to make or to 
 unmake is all but gone. The sons of Maya have taken 
 our might and wisdom by violence. Thou, great 
 brother, may'st finish the Fifth stride, but when thou 
 shalt rest from thy labor and again shalt lift thy foot 
 for the Sixth, — lo — thou shalt be alone. They whom 
 thou now decriest shall be the Gods ere falleth thy 
 foot on the Sixth Stride, and thou shalt not raise thy 
 foot again, for the circle of Flame shall open for thee 
 and thy line of life be cut in twain. 
 
12 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 4. Unabashed but with abated strength, Fohat set 
 his lifted foot upon the nether shore of Time. Dark- 
 ness overwhelmed all living things. The faces of the 
 Shining Ones were hid from the circling Wheels. The 
 Spirit brooded once again. 
 
 Stanza VI. 
 
 1. The darkness and the twilight of another Night 
 were passed. The foot of the Mighty One was raised 
 again, and with His torch He lit the faces of the Shin- 
 ing Ones. The smoldering Sparks awoke to life and 
 sought the teats of Suribi, and on the milk they drew 
 therefrom, grew fat and strong. The Holy Mountain 
 woke, and from its depths arose vast clouds of fire and 
 smoke and thunderous sounds. The demons of the 
 underworld came forth and shook the face of the Dark 
 Star 'til once again it stood in balance true. 
 
 2. Unto him of the Shining Face, Meru cried 
 loudly, "Smile thou upon my face and unlock the chain 
 which binds the lesser lives in frozen bonds, that so 
 the new clothed Sparks make living things to grow 
 for Maya's Sons to feed upon when they be come again 
 to seek fulfillment of their dreams. 
 
 3. Then came the Dhyan Chohans — the Devas of 
 the Fourth — those who failed the Third. Said they to 
 the Shining Face: "Let us now finish the labor 
 wherein we failed; we have learned our lesson." Then 
 entered they the bodies created for them. The fathers 
 of the Fourth became their own offspring of the Fifth. 
 They took unto themselves mates and created abund- 
 antly. But their offspring knew naught of their 
 fathers' offenses against the Gods, or the causes for 
 karmic visitation upon them ; their minds were holden. 
 Fierce and bitter was the struggle 'twixt them and the 
 nature spirits clothed in lower forms, and with the 
 demon hosts of the underworld. At times they lost, 
 at times they won. They cried unto the images they 
 made with their own hands, and to the stars, and to 
 the invisible ones, "Show us the mysteries of our 
 fathers. We are blind and deaf and dumb before our 
 enemies. We grope in the darkness for the Light 
 which lit the Fire which now burns so low within us. 
 We know that Light burns clear and bright in hidden 
 places, but ever as we draw near to it it recedes from 
 
 
 if 
 
THEOGENESIS. 13 
 
 us. The darkness increases by contrast when we 
 have lost the faint gleam of that Light. Rather would 
 we die than suffer always from the gnawing pain of 
 unrequited longing for that Light." 
 
 4. Then awoke compassion in the heart of the 
 Mighty One — He who rides the White Horse in 
 majesty — and He answered them, saying, "I will send 
 forth my Son. He will be clothed in Fire and be as 
 a torch to light the Fires in your hearts. From the 
 Fires so lit will the true Light shine upon you." The 
 space between the upper and nether waters of the 
 heavens opened, and One came forth in power and 
 glory as a sun. He stood upon the topmast arc of the 
 Dark Star and touched the blinded eyes, the ears and 
 lips of all the supplicants gathered there to see and 
 hear and speak to Him. Said He to them, "I am sent 
 to be a torch to light the Fires within your hearts, 
 and I will stay with you until the Sacred Light shall 
 shine so bright that every foe will stand revealed be- 
 fore your eyes, but you alone have power to slay those 
 foes. Go ye forth to gather fuel, and lay the Fires 
 aright." 
 
 5. He called aloud and the Great Mother descended 
 with the Lipicas. They cooled and pressed the Fiery 
 Sparks. Where they had been Three, Four and Five 
 angled when the long night fell at the close of the 
 Fifth, they were now molded and pressed into the 
 Six and Seven angled. 
 
 6. The Six Sons of Fohat came to harden, condense 
 and direct them into form, according to the pattern of 
 the Chayas of the Gods. 
 
 Stanza VII. 
 
 1. The wild White Bull o'ershadowed the Great 
 Red Cow, and with one expulsive effort she gave birth 
 to a Pure White She Calf. 
 
 On either side of its head came a Golden Horn and 
 in the middle sprang forth suddenly a Diamond Tipped 
 Horn. 
 
 2. Fast grew the Three Horns, many cubits by 
 day. The Two Golden Horns circled the races of the 
 Changing Star. The Middle Horn curved and entered 
 the Earth and sought the abodes of the Serpents of 
 
14 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Wisdom. It drew them forth from their retreat and 
 set them in high places. 
 
 3. When their eyes beheld the White Calf they said 
 with one voice, "Thou art a sign to us. Now will we 
 enter the Circle of the Golden Horns, and will give 
 of our Wisdom to those whom thou wilt mark with 
 thine own sign, and they shall be our Messengers to 
 young and old alike." 
 
 4. Two new doors were opened from the finite to 
 the infinite. The clear white ray of the Divine Sun 
 shone through the newly opened doors and did not 
 break into fragments. The face of the once Dark 
 Star was changed ; it shone with brilliant light. Its 
 companion Wheels now caught the broken rays, for 
 they were last in the race. 
 
 5. The Great Mother cried to the One Eternal, "My 
 work is done for this thy once rejected Son; and he 
 shall rule my progeny, while I return to Thee." Then 
 fell the bars between the upper and the under worlds. 
 
 6. The Dragon of Wisdom descended, and with it 
 the Diamond Souled Host. In their own diviner 
 essence they enfolded the forms created for them — 
 no longer Maya's Sons were they, but Sons of Will 
 and Yoga. 
 
 7. No more shall the bars be raised between the 
 finite and the infinite, for the Sixth shall fall into the 
 Seventh with ease. 
 
 Stanza VIII. 
 
 1. At last the Full-toned Chord was struck by 
 Maya's Sons, and at the sound Illusion vanished. 
 Truth stood full revealed. Knowledge, Power, the 
 glory of achievement clothed the newly born as a 
 garment. 
 
 2. Adown the star-spangled path of the Gods — the 
 path of lesser Lights awaiting birth in other forms — 
 came One unlike the Gods, yet kin to them ; like unto 
 man, yet more than man ; One clothed in raiment, 
 glistening like the hoar frost in the sun; majestic, 
 stern of countenance, yet soft of speech. 
 
 3. From lesser Light to Light He stepped, and as 
 His footsteps pressed each Star it gave a chord of 
 sweetest melody. As He drew near and nearer still, 
 
THEOGENESIS. 15 
 
 each new pressed chord was placed in song tri- 
 umphant. 
 
 4. At length he halted, poised aloft and bent His 
 ear to catch the song the Stars now sang so clear 
 and strong from far beneath His feet. 
 
 5. The once Dark Star now shone with glory re- 
 flected from His face and full and clear He heard the 
 echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
 minor tones of woe and anguish. 
 
 6. The King had come into His own and now was 
 known to them. I am the first, He said, and I am 
 last, and we are one. Out of the darkness hath come 
 the light. Out of nothing hath come all things. Out 
 of Death hath come Light eternal. It is done. 
 
 Stanza IX. 
 
 1. From the East, the West, the North, the South 
 come the four Holy Ones. On their way they gather 
 the hosts of destroyers thronging their path, and set 
 them in swifter motion. 
 
 2. At the ring ''Pass Not'' they pause, and with 
 one accord cry unto Kwan Yin, "Speak thou but one 
 word, a word of two parts, and we will bear that word 
 "within the veil" upon our wings. 
 
 3. Then with a loud voice Kwan Yin gave utter- 
 ance to the word. It shook the heavens and reopened 
 the path between the fiery red star and the star which 
 had been cleansed of its blackness. 
 
 4. Said he to the Holy Ones, "Gather your hosts 
 and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
 They shall lead the new born Sons of Will and Yoga 
 within the path I have opened, that they may people 
 the fiery red star with a new race. 
 
 Dongma shall open their eyes to the Glory of the 
 Hidden Way. 
 

THEOGENESIS. 17 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza I. 
 
 1. Since Fohat gathered two lines of fire in a close 
 embrace, forming a circle of flame to make room for 
 the feet of the Fifth, have the demi-Gods been filling 
 that Kosmic field with images of themselves. 
 
 2. To and fro have the first-born run, darting be- 
 hind each Flaming Sword that sprang from the head 
 of the Mighty One, while seeking for Pasture against 
 the day of the birth of the great Red Cow. The milk 
 of that cow will gather and flow in rivers of Water 
 and Wine to quench the thirst of the twice-born Lords 
 of the Sacred Mystic Fire. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 Fohat is the active principle in the Kosmos, manifest- 
 ing as the outward vibratory force, which thus becomes 
 the creative principle in the Universe. He is, therefore, 
 the Great Breath acting in its creative capacity through 
 Matter. Lines of any character are but the effect of 
 vibration in a given direction, hence they represent vibra- 
 tory currents of force. The two lines of fire gathered by 
 Fohat are the two currents of vibration set into activity 
 by the activity of Fohat ; that is, they are the two active 
 currents of the Great Breath as it manifests through 
 Matter. In other words, they are the Positive and the 
 Negative Principles, or Kosmical Electricity and Mag- 
 netism. These two currents were acting through the 
 medium of the Fire Principle, which will in this case 
 represent the Manas. The gathering of the two lines of 
 fire in a close embrace indicates the union of the positive 
 and the negative poles of the Manas in such a way as to 
 provide the proper base for the state of activity which 
 is to be manifested as a result of this embrace. It was 
 this union of the two aspects that prepared the nucleus 
 for the Material Sphere where the Life of the Kosmos 
 was to express itself in the New Aspect. This nucleus 
 was the circle of flame which gave room for the feet of 
 the Fifth. The Fifth here is the Fifth Principle or 
 Manas and also its incarnation in the Fifth Race. Thus 
 
18 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 we are to see that the two currents or lines of fire are the 
 Positive and Negative Currents of the Manas, and their 
 conjunction means the creation of a vortex in the Manas, 
 the two currents acting centripetally and thereby react- 
 ing upon themselves, creating a centrifugal force which 
 flows out from this center, thus creating the vortex wheel 
 of the Manas, which perpetually whirls and in this way 
 begins the manifestation of the Manasic Cycle, for this is 
 the origin of the present Manasic Round which is now 
 coming to a close. The Kosmos manifesting during this 
 Round will, of course, have to be Manasic in its keynote, 
 and therefore the humanity living during this period 
 will have to specialize Manas, for the reason that the 
 dominant note of the Kosmos will be Manasic during 
 this entire Round. The Manasic Race is, therefore, the 
 inevitable result of the Manasic Round. It is not true 
 that they were souls who had worked out all the lower 
 principles during the time of former Rounds, for the 
 idea of merit in this connection is altogether wrong. The 
 New Race is not the incarnation of the former Race, but 
 rather the individualization of the New Round. This, 
 of course, i* stated mystically. The meaning is that the 
 souls at any time are the expressions of the Kosmical 
 Energy active at that particular time, and not the re- 
 sult of their own former actions. These souls are the 
 effects of the Round which produces them, though they 
 may contribute to some extent to the hastening or re- 
 tarding of the next Round. It has been in this way that 
 the Fifth Race has grown up during the Manasic Round, 
 which has been produced by the action of Fohat upon 
 the Manasic Octave. The demi-gods here are the diverse 
 Kosmical currents which are acting upon the Manasic 
 Octave. They mold the development of the Human Minds 
 and therefore souls which live during this time, so that 
 they are but so many incarnations of those Forces, hence 
 they are spoken of as images of themselves ; that is, they 
 are the expression in form of the forces which have organ- 
 ized them. All the entities produced during this period 
 are the images of the Manasic Forces which energizes 
 them, and so it must be as long as the present Round 
 shall last. The Kosmic field here is the Kosmos organ- 
 ized by the Manasic Round. 
 
 The Mighty One in the second Sloka is Fohat also. 
 The Flaming swords are the destructive forces which are 
 the result of that active force. The running to and fro 
 
THEOGENESIS. 19 
 
 is the active life of the creations of those Kosmic Powers. 
 Not so much human beings as the archtypes or Oversouls, 
 that are first produced by the playing of these powers and 
 which are manifesting through the diverse human beings, 
 the Geniuses of the people rather than the people them- 
 selves. They are the Creative effects of the activities of 
 Fohat, corresponding to the Devas, only the latter are 
 related to the body of the Kosmos, whereas these are re- 
 lated to the individual life animating it. These first- 
 born, that is the ones coming before man, being the arch- 
 types of men, are all the time dodging the Swords or 
 destructive forces of Fohat, and it is only as they are 
 able to do this that they are able to live in the struggle, 
 for life is the continual struggle between the creative and 
 destructive forces of Fohat. This struggle is in the re- 
 gion of the archtypes and only that which survives is 
 able to descend into incarnation in individual life. They 
 are continually seeking Pasture against the day of the 
 Birth of the Great Red Cow ; that is, they are seeking an 
 opportunity to incarnate in form and thereby manifest 
 in life. The Earth life which we see is the field of their 
 activity. When the Great Red Cow is born all this 
 activity will have to cease, for then they will have no 
 field of activity. 
 
 The bull is the generator, and hence in a certain sense 
 the Cow is the generatrix. She is in this sense the sym- 
 bol of Isis and of several of the other godesses who fill 
 the place of the Great Mother. She is, however, in a 
 still higher sense the symbol of Hathor, the Suckler or 
 the Wet-nurse of the Gods. The Cow is in India taken 
 as the symbol of Maternity, and that because she is the 
 Suckler the same as is the Mother, but this is in reality 
 the Great Mother that is symbolized, but remember the 
 Cow is the Great Mother as the Suckler rather than the 
 Bearer. In a sense also she is the symbol of the Intellect, 
 which feeds on the grass, that is the objects of sense. It 
 will be seen that the Great Red Cow is the Suckler of the 
 Next Round and of the Life which will manifest in the 
 Kosmic Field during that time. The color red is the 
 symbol of the physical octave, and hence we are to realize 
 that there is to be at this time a new birth of the material 
 universe. Because the Kosmos is to be born again it will 
 be seen that it must be suckled, and to suckle the diverse 
 powers of the New Kosmos is the function of the Red 
 Cow. The Gods are Kosmic Powers and therefore the 
 
20 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Suckler of the Gods is the one who gives nourishment to 
 those Kosmic Powers. It means a new specializing of 
 the Kosmical substance so that it may be expressed 
 through the diverse manifesting qualities which are in- 
 carnated in and manifested through the living beings in 
 the Kosmos. 
 
 The milk of the cow, that is this Kosmic Pap, the 
 Mother substance of the Kosmos specialized for the nour- 
 ishing of the New Life of the Kosmos, will gather and 
 flow in rivers ; that is, powerful currents of force suited 
 to the needs of the diverse powers of the overshadowing 
 realm and on a still lower plane of the individual life of 
 the New Kosmos. This milk will flow in rivers of Water 
 and Wine. Water is the Mother principle, and repre- 
 sents the flowing of the substance which must be the 
 means of giving form to all things. Wine, by reason of 
 its exhilarating effect, is the symbol of the life side of 
 the Spirit, the masculine energy which quickens the 
 activity of the principles in man and thus awakens his 
 consciousness to a higher and more intense state of activ- 
 ity, hence'it is the symbol of the masculine or life side. 
 The rivers of Water and Wine then show that this nour- 
 ishing principle will feed both the Energy Side and also 
 the substance side of the Kosmical powers, and through 
 them of the individual life which they manifest. This 
 nourishment will be of the nature of the New Kosmos 
 and not that of the Old. It is in this way that the New 
 Round will manifest a Kosmos specializing its keynote, 
 And that this will develop a corresponding Race in which 
 this New Race Spirit will be incarnated. 
 
 The twice-born Lords of the Sacred Mystic Fire are 
 first of all those qualities of the New-born Kosmos, and 
 second the souls through which they are manifested in 
 life. They are spoken of as twice-born for the reason 
 that the products of the present or Manasic Round can- 
 not reach that state until they have been born again 
 through the action of the New or Buddhic Round. Again 
 the fact that they are termed twice-born indicates that 
 they are not separate creations of the New Round, but 
 rather those qualities of the Fifth Principle which have 
 through the action of the New Round been born again; 
 thus it is, as it were, a reincarnation of those qualities on 
 a higher octave. It is this which makes them Lords of 
 the Sacred Mystic Fire. Fohat, acting on the Manasic 
 
THEOGENESIS. 21 
 
 Octave, manifests as the ordinary fire, but when acting 
 on the Buddhic Octave he manifests as the Mystic Fire, 
 mystic because it is the medium of union between the 
 Mental Fire and the Airy Principle of Nirvana. These 
 Lords of the Sacred Mystic Fire are therefore the cur- 
 rents of Buddhic Force, which are the active qualities 
 manifesting in the individual life of the Sixth Race 
 Period. Because these Kosmical qualities constitute the 
 Kosmical Oversouls which, acting through forms, ensoul 
 them and in this way constitute the individual Souls, it 
 follows that all that is stated here of these Lords of the 
 Sacred Mystic Fire, these Geniuses, is at the same time 
 applicable to the Souls through which they are mani- 
 fested. Therefore, it is true that the members of the 
 Sixth Race will be twice-born also. That is to say, the 
 same ones who are now members of the Fifth Race may 
 be born as members of the Sixth Race. This does not 
 mean that they will be incarnated again through the 
 agency of a human mother, but rather that they will 
 gradually change the qualities which they are manifest- 
 ing, so that they will no longer manifest the Genius on 
 the Mental Plane, but will express that on the Buddhic 
 Plane. It will not be a case of the same soul incarnating 
 in another body, but rather that of another Oversoul 
 incarnating in the same soul which we have had, and thus 
 giving a new soul, and yet it will not be another Over- 
 soul, but rather the same one born again on a higher 
 octave. Thus it will be the same soul born again on this 
 higher octave. It is to be borne in mind that one does 
 not have to leave the body in order to make this change, 
 for it will go on within him, and not without him, hence 
 he may continue in the body and yet pass from one Race 
 to the other, and yet he will certainly be born again. 
 In fact, he must pass through both of these births, the 
 natural Fifth Race Birth and this Kosmic Sixth Race 
 Birth, in one life to be entitled to the distinction of the 
 twice-born. This Stanza, therefore, begins the transition 
 from the Evolution of the Fifth to that of the Sixth Race 
 Spirit. At the same time it shows that the origin of those 
 Races is not to be sought in man, but in the action of the 
 Fohatic Force in the Kosmos. 
 
1 
 
THEOGENESIS. 23 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza II. 
 
 3. Said the Radiant One to the Shining Face : I 
 will cause a shade to cover thee for a day and a night 
 of time. I will brood thy young, and bring them forth 
 in strength and might when the shade has passed from 
 thy face and thou shinest forth once more. 
 
 4. For thou shalt shine again with seven-fold light, 
 and the face of thy First-born Son shall reflect the 
 light that shines from thine own. The black and 
 brown shall be no more, and the golden-hued shall 
 awaken from sleep, and rule as they ruled of yore. 
 
 5. Fire and flood, acid and blood, shall flow in 
 streams and drench the star with the blackened face. 
 The once bright sons of the demi-Gods have cast deep 
 shadows upon that face ; they have stolen the fire that 
 lightened its eyes and molded it into a gleaming mass 
 to fetter and bind their once lithe limbs. Vengeance 
 swift will overtake and cast them into the pit. 
 
 6. When the circle of flame shall open again and 
 the line of life be loosed from thrall, the five will fall 
 into the six, and Surabhi's teats will deliver four doves 
 — each bearing a branch of the Sacred Ash for the help 
 and healing of Maya's sons. Fohat will once more 
 cross the line with another and mightier stride, and 
 will draw the downward arc of the line of life to an 
 upward sweep, by the strength of his own right arm. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 That which is stated in a general way in the First 
 Stanza is developed in a more detailed manner in this 
 Stanza, and at the same time there are other aspects of 
 the problem presented. The Radiant One is the First 
 Purusha; that is, the Supreme Vishnu. He is the great 
 fountain of spiritual light, the Great Spiritual Sun, as the 
 Spiritualists say. He is Radiance in the highest sense of 
 the word, for He is in fact the radiance of Para-Brahman. 
 
24 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 The Shining Face is the Third Purusha, or Ishvara, for 
 he is in a sense the manifesting face of Vishnu, and man- 
 ifests the Brightness of the First Purusha. In the same 
 sense that Vishnu is the Radiance of Para-Brahman, so is 
 Ishvara the Brightness of Vishnu. The speaking of the 
 Radiant One to the Shining Face indicates the stirring 
 up of the activity of the First Purusha to such an extent 
 that it acts upon the Third Purusha and exercises an ap- 
 preciable influence upon his course. Not only this, but 
 he even proposes to act so as to bring about certain trans- 
 formations in the being and life of the Third Purusha, It 
 means that Vishnu is to take control for a time, and in 
 this way subject Ishvara to his will, even to the extent 
 of subduing his brightness to some extent, and thereby 
 acting upon the universe from another center. This can 
 only mean that he is to act upon it directly, and not so 
 much through the instrumentality of the Third Purusha. 
 This cannot mean that it is all to go into Pralaya, for it 
 is stated that this is to be during a day and a night of 
 time. Now Pralaya is always night, while Manvantara is 
 a day. As this is to be during both a day and night of 
 time, it is to be both a period of Manvantara and one of 
 Pralaya, hence it does not mean the dissolution of the 
 material universe in the sense that this is ordinarily un- 
 derstood in the teaching relative to Pralayas. Farther, 
 it is not stated that the Brightness is to go out, but only 
 that a shade is to pass over his face. Now it is to be borne 
 in mind that Ishvara is the whirling, vibrating aspect of 
 the spirit, the Maya in one aspect, which vibration is the 
 generating cause of all the Monads. He is for this reason 
 the personal God ; that is to say, the Mask behind which 
 the Impersonal God or Vishnu is concealed, and through 
 which he expresses himself in the Kosmos. It is when 
 those diverse Monads, which, are but aspects of Ishvara, 
 take themselves to be Ultimate Entities and not mere 
 forms of the One Substance that He becomes the Great 
 Ensnarer. The Race, then, is the continual playing and 
 skipping of the Ishvara Spirit, which thereby organizes 
 the diverse forms under which the Vishnu Spirit is con- 
 cealed. This Race represents the activity of the Third 
 Purusha, and the Manifestation which grows out of tfiat 
 activity. The shade covering the face means that this 
 activity and the resultant manifestation are to be checked 
 for a time, and the only way in which this can be accom- 
 plished will be by the concentration of a greater power, 
 
THEOGENESIS. 25 
 
 so as to bring about a greater force than Ishvara is him- 
 self able to express. At the same time we must not lose 
 sight of the cause of shades. A shade can only result 
 from the presenting of a dense body between the object 
 shaded and the light, hence it will be seen that in order 
 for a shade to be cast over the face of Ishvara it is neces- 
 sary that some dense material be brought between Him 
 and Vishnu, the source of His Light. This can only be 
 by the arousing of the material forces of the universe to 
 the extent that they will to a certain extent make them- 
 selves independent of Him, and thus bring the Personal 
 God into subjection to matter. It is this materializing of 
 the Third Purusha that is to cast the shadow over His 
 Face and shut out the Radiance of Vishnu, and of course 
 the result will be that He will himself become more mate- 
 rial, and will not be able to express His own proper de- 
 gree of Spirituality. It is only proper to state that this 
 has already been accomplished, for the Kali Yuga is ex- 
 actly such a time of obscurity as is here depicted. But 
 how are we to understand that this has been the work of 
 Vishnu? It has been the continual expression of the 
 Spiritual through the Material that has brought about 
 this state of materiality in the Purusha itself. It has 
 been because the Spirit has been operating in the external 
 rather than the internal that this has resulted as it has. 
 This has been the inevitable result of the Spirit's descent 
 into Matter, and the material expression for which this 
 descent was made. This descent was an act of Vishnu, 
 and was as much a part of the Great Plan as the ascent 
 up the Cycle will be when it has been entered upon. The 
 Kali Yuga was, therefore, a part of the work of the Spirit, 
 but was simply the deepest dip into Matter, at the end of 
 which the ascent must in the very nature of things be 
 commenced, which will give us the Sattva Yuga. This 
 will also be the act of the Spirit accomplished through the 
 inward activity in the place of the outward activity. 
 
 The young of Ishvara are the Monads or Atmas that 
 are generated through His activity. The brooding of His 
 young by Vishnu means that at the close of this period, 
 or rather in the closing days of the period of the shadow, 
 Vishnu is to brood upon Ishvara in such a way as to be- 
 gin the formation of an order of Monads w T hich will not 
 partake of the nature of Ishvara during the Kali Yuga, 
 but which will, on the contrary, be pure Sattva ; that is, 
 
26 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 they will be the Monads suitable for a Sattva Yuga, 
 though they will be begotten as it were during the time 
 of the shadow. Little as we realize it, the present time 
 of materiality is the very time when the New Order of 
 Atmas are being developed in the embryo ; it is, as it were, 
 the period of gestation for those Sattvic Monads. The 
 passing of the shade from the face of Ishvara is the as- 
 cending of the Third Purusha from the external and ma- 
 terial to the internal and Spiritual aspects of manifesta- 
 tion. At this time Ishvara will return to Vishnu, thus 
 drawing from his radiance, and will as a result be able 
 to shine forth in all the Spiritual Brightness that he ever 
 shone with before. This will be the beginning of the 
 Sattva Yuga, and the Bright Shining will increase dur- 
 ing the entire period of the Sattva Yuga, for the time of 
 darkness and shade is at an end; we are then upon the 
 upward arc of the Cycle of manifestation. It is in the 
 opening days of the Sattva Yuga that those Monads 
 which have been brooding and gestating during the clos- 
 ing of the Kali Yuga, will be brought forth, so as to ex- 
 press themselves in the New Yuga; that is, the comple- 
 tion of the Forms which will constitute the perfect Atma 
 will be through the Spiritualizing of the Purusha. After 
 Ishvara has been spiritualized and made to shine forth, 
 thus bringing in the Sattva Yuga, all the Monads that 
 are organized by the activity of Ishvara will be of the 
 pure Sattvic nature. 
 
 It is in this way that Sattva will be manifested in life. 
 At the same time it is to be borne in mind that it will 
 take a considerable time for these atmas to dominate 
 material life, for they must find time to incarnate in 
 physical form ere all traces of the Kali Yuga can be 
 wiped away. 
 
 In the 4th Shloka, Ishvara is told that He shall shine 
 again with seven-fold light. This means, in the first 
 place, that He is to shine forth through all the seven 
 principles in man and nature. During the Kali Yuga, 
 Ishvara has been held in a measure of subjection to Mat- 
 ter, but now He is to dominate all the lower principles 
 and at the same time the Atmas are to reflect His perfect 
 light. It will be a resurrection of Ishvara, in fact, which 
 will cause Him to dominate the entire universe, and this is 
 perfectly right, for the universe is but the Form through 
 which he expresses himself, He being the Spirit of Nature 
 
THEO GENESIS. 27 
 
 in fact. In the second place, it means that the light 
 which will emanate from Him will be seven times as great 
 as that which has emanated from Him during the Kali 
 Yuga, for during this Yuga matter has dimmed the light 
 of Ishvara, but in the Sattva Yuga this will no more be, 
 and the light of Ishvara will shine forth in all its glory 
 because it will be acted upon by the Radiance of Vishnu 
 the Supreme. The question then is, why is it that Matter 
 has been able to cast a shade over the face of Ishvara? 
 It is because the vibration of the Third Purusha has been 
 lowered and in this w T ay the material vibration has been 
 able to gain the ascendancy, but now in the Sattva Yuga 
 the vibration of Ishvara is to be quickened until it is 
 raised above even the proper rate of Ishvara and will in 
 this way approach unto that of Vishnu. It is in this way 
 that it is to shine forth with such a great light. 
 
 The first-born Son of Ishvara can be none other than 
 the Buddh, the Sixth Principle or Kosmic Reason, the 
 Logos, for this is the First Emanation from the Spirit, 
 and is individualized in man as the Buddhi or Spiritual 
 Soul. The fact that this first-born Son is to reflect the 
 light that shines from the Shining Face means that at this 
 time the Brightness of the awakened Ishvara is to be re- 
 flected in the Buddh, and as a result the brightness of 
 Atma will be expressed through Buddhi. It will be almost 
 an Apotheosis of Buddhi into Atma. The full significance 
 of this statement only dawns upon us when we realize 
 that in the Next Round we are to pass from the Fifth to 
 the Sixth Principle; that is, from Manas to Buddhi, as 
 the dominant note of the Kosmos as well as of the Soul. 
 Buddhi w T ill be the dominant note, but Buddhi will be a 
 perfect reflection of Atma, hence from the very beginning 
 of this Round it will partake of the nature of the next 
 one, and therefore it will only be a matter of time, and 
 that a very short time, before the Atma will entirely dom- 
 inate the Buddhi and so this Round will merge into the 
 next one: that is. the Atmic Round, when Buddhi will be 
 drawn up into Atma in a sense, and so Atma will have 
 been made the dominant principle of the Kosmos and of 
 man. This means that the next Round must be a very 
 short one, and the Sixth Race of very short duration, for 
 it must shortly be merged into the Seventh Root Race, 
 which will be the true Sattvic Race. This must be the 
 case in the Sattva Yuga ; there must be a race which will 
 incarnate the Essence of the Yu^a. Now the Sattva Yuga 
 
28 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 is to follow immediately after tbe Kali Yuga, and the 
 Sixth Race can only grow up in the fall of the Kali Yuga, 
 for it has neither part nor lot in the essence of that Yuga. 
 Thus it will be seen that the Sixth Race can only be a con- 
 necting link between the Fifth and the Seventh, which 
 must be developed during the lapping period when the 
 two Yugas are mixed and contending for the mastership, 
 but the moment the Sattva Yuga has become absolute it 
 can no longer be developed, but must gradually merge 
 into the Seventh or Sattva Race. This, of course, will be 
 the ultimate realization, though we must now return to 
 the period of the Sixth Principle. 
 
 The disappearance of the Black and Brown relates both 
 to the disappearance of those principles from the Kosmos 
 and also to the disappearance of those colors among men. 
 The color of races and types is not due to climatic con- 
 ditions as much as to the corresponding vibratory activi- 
 ties of the Kosmos. There are vibratory forces in the 
 Kosmos which correspond to all the colors, shades and 
 tints and it is the activity of these vibratory forces that 
 produces the corresponding colors, shades and tints. They 
 are to be" seen in the Higher Planes of Nature, and also 
 in the Ether, and it is these same vibrations which, acting 
 on the Physical Plane, give to us the sensations of the 
 corresponding colors. When the rate of vibration corre- 
 sponding to a certain color is dominant in the Etheric 
 vibration of a man or a Race, it produces in that man or 
 Race the complexion corresponding to that vibration. The 
 Kali vibration is black, for black is the color of disinte- 
 gration, and She being the principle of wanton destruc- 
 tion, will correspond to black and will therefore produce 
 the black vibration in the magnetic bodies of all,, to some 
 extent, in some more than in others. This black vibration 
 will express itself in the gross body in the form of a dark 
 skin, the proportion of blackness will correspond exactly 
 to the proportion of the black or Kali vibration that is 
 manifested there. The disappearance of the Kali Prin- 
 ciple from the Kosmos as a result of the Sattva Yuga will 
 be accompanied with the disappearance of the Kali vibra- 
 tion, and hence of the black vibration, and there will, as a 
 result, be no vibration in the Kosmos corresponding to the 
 black color, or the brown either, for brown is a mixture of 
 black with other colors. This will mean that from the 
 time of the disappearance of the Kali vibration there will 
 be no black or brown in the Kosmos. This vibration will 
 
THEOGENESIS. 29 
 
 then manifest in man so that the black and brown vibra- 
 tion will cease to act in his magnetic body and as a re- 
 sult the black and brown colors will disappear from his 
 skin ; it will be thus that the black and brown races will 
 disappear from the earth, not in the sense that those indi- 
 viduals will die out, but rather that they will go through 
 a change in their vibration, and will as a result change 
 color to correspond with the change in vibration. Of 
 course this will cause the death of many of them, owing 
 to their difficulty in adjusting themselves to the new 
 vibration, but the fittest will survive. Not only will this 
 change in the vibration work a corresponding change in 
 the complexion of the people, but it will also work a cor- 
 responding change in their nature and character. The 
 two races, Black and Brown, have exactly the types of 
 character that correspond to those colors, and when they 
 have lost those complexions as a result of losing the vibra- 
 tions which produced them they will also lose the qualities 
 which grow out of those vibrations. It will be in this way 
 that the two races will disappear from the earth and 
 there will be left only the white and yellow and the red 
 races. 
 
 The Sattva vibration which eliminates the black and 
 the brown vibrations from the Kosmos will at the same 
 time intensify the golden vibration to such an extent that 
 it will become the dominant color. The two colors of the 
 Spirit are gold and white, or rather silver. The feminine 
 or magnetic side is silvery, while the masculine or electric 
 side is golden, hence it is to be seen that the positive mas- 
 culine vibration of the Spirit during the Sattva Yuga 
 will correspond to the golden color. The golden vibration 
 will then be the positive vibration of the Kosmos during 
 that Yuga, and the result will be that the dominant hue 
 of the Kosmic Spectrum will be golden. This Kosmic 
 vibration will manifest in the principles of the individuals 
 dwelling on the earth, and will thus become to some extent 
 the vibration of their magnetic bodies, though differing 
 in degree in the different persons and races. This will 
 manifest itself in a corresponding change in the complex- 
 ion to the golden hue. There will grow up a race of per- 
 sons in whom the golden vibration is so great that they 
 will have the pure golden complexion as did Gautama 
 Buddha. They will, of course, be the positive incarnations 
 of the Spirit The awakening of the golden-hued from 
 sleep does not relate to the awakening of individuals, but 
 
30 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 rather to the awakening of the golden vibration so that 
 it becomes a creative and dominant force, and is thus able 
 to manifest its power through man. All will not become 
 golden-hued, at least not for some time after the time in- 
 dicated here, but there will rather be developed a Saviour 
 Race of golden-hued people, who will rule the world as 
 they ruled of yore, when the Spirit was dominant in the 
 ancient times. They will constitute a Spiritual Aristoc- 
 racy, which will guide and direct the rest of the world, 
 as the ancient Heaven Born Race did. They will indeed 
 and in truth be the Twice-Born Cast to whom all author- 
 ity has been given, because of their spirituality and 
 strength. It is not enough that one be spiritual ; he must 
 be royal if he is to rule, and in addition to this he must 
 have all the elements of rulership, and this will be what 
 will be manifested in the golden-hued race which will 
 grow up under the fostering vibration of the Sattva Yuga. 
 In the 5th Shloka the Star with the blackened face is 
 the Earth. Its face is blackened because of the domi- 
 nance of the Kali vibration, and hence the rule of mate- 
 riality and destruction throughout its principles. The 
 Fire and Flood, acid and blood, flowing in streams to 
 drench it, relates to the terrible chastisement which the 
 Earth must go through before it is freed from the Kali 
 influence. It is the sword of Kalki directed with all its 
 destructive power against the Kali forces which have the 
 earth in thrall, and it must cut until it has removed all 
 the vileness of the mundane nature. It is the terrible 
 discus which must continue the reverse direction until it 
 has disintegrated the Kali influence, before it can begin 
 to whirl in the constructive direction and thus evolve the 
 Sattva condition. It is again the whip in his hand which 
 shall scourge the rebel forces, which are, however, not in 
 themselves vile, into subjection to the Spiritual Will, and 
 thus bring all into harmony. It is through this great 
 trouble and agony that the new state is to be brought 
 forth. Only through travail is the child born and partic- 
 ularly is this true when that child is the Kosmos which is 
 to be re-born. It will indeed be a time of trouble such as 
 has not been since there has been a nation. It is this ter- 
 rible period of pain, as travail upon a woman with child, 
 that is to overcome and then regenerate the earth, and 
 which will at the same time have the same influence upon 
 the humanity upon it, that is here indicated. The pain 
 will, of course, be felt by the people as well as the Earth, 
 
THEOGENESIS. 31 
 
 and they will have to be whipped into subjection to the 
 Spiritual Will, and in this way be regenerated, and then 
 re-born into the perfect Spiritual State of life and con- 
 sciousness, the Sattva state. 
 
 The once bright sons of the demi-Gods are, of course, 
 the Over-souls which are incarnating in man. Because 
 they have partaken of the material rather than the Spirit- 
 ual vibration, they have lost their brightness and have 
 taken on material qualities, which they have imparted to 
 the Earth, and have expressed through the souls that en- 
 soul them. The fire that lightened its eyes was the vibra- 
 tory force of the Earth, particularly its fire vibration, 
 which gave light to it, because its vibration was then so 
 high that it was more Spiritual than material and the 
 physical was scarcely apparent. When these Over-souls 
 have stolen the fire, it is meant that the vibration has 
 been lowered so as to manifest the fire vibration on the 
 physical plane rather than above it, and in this way all 
 has been drawn downward to the gross state. This fire 
 has been molded into a gleaming mass ; in other words, it 
 has been fixed, and has become a physical fire that has 
 held all things in captivity to the physical. Their once 
 lithe limbs relates to the perfect freedom of movement en- 
 joyed by the Over-souls, their ability to vibrate all 
 through the Kosmos and at will, but now, as they have 
 used this gleaming mass of the fire to fetter and bind their 
 limbs, they are now bound down to the material so that 
 they are not able to transcend its limitations, and there- 
 fore are held in subjection to it. Of course, if the Over- 
 soul is thus limited, the same limitations will be expe- 
 rienced by the soul that ensouls it. 
 
 Vengeance swift that overtakes them will be the great 
 force of the fire that will come upon the Over-souls, and, 
 drawing them down into the pit of destruction, will disin- 
 tegrate them, so that other Over-souls free from mate- 
 riality may be brought forth. This is not vengeance upon 
 the human soul, but upon the Over-soul which manifests 
 through it. When the material qualities have been 
 purged out, the Over-souls will be re-born, in accordance 
 with the new order of things. This is the real Lake of 
 Fire and Brimstone, and it is not the soul but the Over- 
 soul that is to be cast there, though, of course, there will 
 be a measure of the suffering attendant upon the disinte- 
 gration of the Over-soul felt by the soul. It is also the 
 
32 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 fire that is to descend upon the Earth, for its soul must 
 be purged of the material fetters also. 
 
 In the 6th Shloka we are told that when the Circle of 
 Flame shall open again — that is, at the end of this period 
 of submersion in the pit of disintegration — when there 
 will be an opening in the fiery prison, and 
 some opportunity for expression will be given, 
 and the line of life is loosed from thrall, that 
 is when the material limitations which have held 
 life in bondage to matter have all been overcome 
 by the disintegrating fiery vibration, and the Life Prin- 
 ciple has thus been liberated from material bondage, and 
 then the work of the fiery prison having been accom- 
 plished, Life is now set free to again express itself with 
 perfect freedom, the Five will fall into the Six, that is the 
 five active principles of Nature as we see them now will 
 have added to them Buddhi, the Sixth Principle, and 
 there will then be six principles instead of five, hence the 
 five will be five parts of the six. All this goes to show 
 that this trial of fire is to arouse the Sixth Principle into 
 activity, hence we have the next Round brought about in 
 this way and hence the dominance of Buddhi. 
 
 Surabhi is another name for the Sacred Cow as the 
 Suckler, the wet-nurse of the gods. She is the lactative 
 aspect of the Great Mother. From her teats, this is com- 
 ing forth out of the channels of nourishment, flowing out 
 of that capacity as the Suckler, will be deliv- 
 ered the doves. Now the dove is the bird of 
 passage between Heaven and Earth. It was the 
 doves at the grove at Dodona that communi- 
 cated the word of Zeus. It is also in the form of 
 a dove that the Holy Spirit descended upon the head of 
 Christ, and it is always so represented. The doves were 
 sacrificed to the Lord by the Jews, there becoming the 
 passage from man to God, just as the descending dove is 
 the passage from God to man. These doves coming from 
 the teats are the passage of the pap of the Great Mother, 
 here symbolized as the Sacred Cow. The four doves rep- 
 resent the four aspects of the square, and show that the 
 nourishing force is to douse the material world and thus 
 promote its apotheosis. They also represent the positive 
 and negative aspects of electricity and magnetism, and 
 are the same as the Swastika. The sacred Ash is the same 
 as the Ash of the Gods at the entrance of Asgard, the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 33 
 
 place where all the Norse Gods meet. The Gods being 
 the diverse Kosmic Powers, it is to be seen that this 
 Sacred Ash is that one Kosmic Force in which all the 
 other forces meet, and from which they derive their es- 
 sence. That is the Sex principle of the Kosmos, and that 
 is what is represented by the Sacred Ash. The four doves 
 each bringing a branch of this Sacred Ash for the help 
 and healing of Maya's sons indicates that the nourishing 
 streams of the Great Mother are to so charge the material 
 universe with the four-fold aspect of the Pure Kosmic 
 Sex Energy that all the people here spoken of as Maya's 
 sons will embody it, and it will take the place of their 
 own individual sex principle, so long the channel of 
 fleshly lust, and in this way the sex of man will be iden- 
 tical with that of the Kosmos, and in this way the union 
 of the individual with the Kosmos will be accomplished 
 through the medium of his sex principle. In this way 
 humanity will be healed of the material ills that afflict 
 them, because of their separation from the higher prin- 
 ciples of the Kosmos, for they will be nourished on the 
 milk of the Great Mother, and at the same time filled with 
 her sex energy and that of the Father of Gods and men. 
 Thus they will cease to be of the present order, and will 
 be born anew into the higher state of being suited to the 
 next Round. But in the strictest sense they are already 
 born, for it is this new-born race that are nourished by 
 the teats of Surabhi, and then the entrance of the sex 
 force into them means that they will have reached the 
 time of puberty when they will express Kosmical Sex 
 rather than that which has been so degenerated in the 
 past, But the most important point here is that it will 
 be the sex principle of the Triad Atma-Buddhi-Manas 
 that will be awakened in them and will descend into the 
 material square of the four lower principles, and hence 
 it will not be physical, vital, astral or mental sex that 
 will be manifesting there at all, but the higher triad. 
 This will work the regeneration of man through his sex 
 principle. 
 
 At this time it will be that Fob at, the active principle 
 of the Kosmos, the evolving energy, will be stirred up to 
 action and will cross the line — that is, the Line Pass Not, 
 which is the limit of the present Round. He will do this 
 with another and mighter stride — that is, one mightier 
 than any that he has yet taken. This can only mean that 
 
34 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 he will close the present Round and start the next one. 
 This one will be greater than any that has gone before, 
 for it will be the last one ever to be taken by him. At 
 this time — that is, at the next Stride — the downward are 
 of the line or course of life, in this instance Jiva and not 
 Prana, in a word the descent of the Spirit into Matter, 
 will be drawn into an upward sweep, the inward rush on 
 the way of return, the apotheosis of Matter into Spirit 
 will begin. The outgoing of the Spirit will be over and 
 all the Kosmos will begin the Great Return to the Spirit, 
 which is its final destiny. The elimination of this 
 sweep must be the ascending of the Kosmos to 
 Nirvana. And hence we see that this will be 
 the end of Fob at, for there will then be nothing but 
 Spiritual activity, and Fohat is the active principle in the 
 realm of Matter, hence when Spiritual action takes the 
 place of Material action, Fohat will be transcended and 
 thus fall into the nothingness from whence he was born 
 when Action began through Matter. This last stride will 
 be made and the New Sweep to Nirvana will be by the 
 strength of the right arm of Fohat, because it is the arous- 
 ing of force in the material region, by reason of the in- 
 tense activity of the Fohatic Force, that all the Material 
 Universe is to be turned inward to the Spirit. It is this 
 force that will become so active that it can no longer ex- 
 press itself outwardly, and thus will have to turn inward, 
 and thus the centrifugal force will be overcome by a cen- 
 tripetal force, or rather, having exhausted its centrifugal- 
 ity, it will become centripetal, and will thus flow inward 
 to the Spiritual Center until it reaches the Lotus Feet 
 of Vishnu. Thus it is that the universe will be drawn 
 up into the Spirit, and thus the material Kosmos will be 
 apotheosized into a spiritual Kosmos, and it is to be borne 
 in mind that this is the result of the present material ten- 
 dency, for the moment material force has so exhausted 
 itself in action as to become a Minus quantity, the oppo- 
 site, or Spiritual, force must in the nature of things be- 
 come a Plus quantity. When the outward force has gone 
 as far as it can, the inward urge must, according to nat- 
 ural law, draw all things inward. Thus the active force 
 of the universe must ultimately produce the indrawing of 
 the universe into the Spirit. Though the force acts 
 blindly, yet it must return to the center sooner or later, 
 and the farther we get from the center the quicker we 
 shall return to it, for the reason that it is only when the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 35 
 
 outgoing force has been exhausted that it can give way 
 for the ingoing Desire Principle to operate. For this rea- 
 son the more material the world becomes the sooner will 
 its material will be broken and all things turn inward 
 to the Spiritual state, hence the more grossly material 
 the universe becomes the more encouraging the prospect 
 becomes. There is a limit to the Spirit's descent into Mat- 
 ter, and the nearer we get to that limit the sooner must 
 the return sweep begin. We are not here thinking of any 
 direction on the part of a conscious will, but solely of the 
 inevitable workings of the unconscious will and desire 
 principle in nature, on the basis of the immutable Law 
 of Motion, as a purely physical and metaphysical force 
 separate and apart from all individual direction on the 
 part of a God, Angel, Spirit or Man, conceived in the 
 individual sense of the terms. It is natural law and not 
 the arbitrary direction of any one, that is to bring about 
 the return of the Kosmos to the Spiritual state, for this 
 is the rebound from the descent into Matter, simply that 
 and nothing more. We have ground to hope for this re- 
 turn to Spirit for the reason that it cannot be otherwise. 
 We are not depending on any promise to do this for us, 
 but upon the certain results of the fundamental Law of 
 Universal Motion. 
 

THEOGENESIS. 37 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza III. 
 
 7. The four-fold Lahs will emit from their loin's the 
 germs that shall grow into three-fold coverings of 
 animal forms, of fish and of fowl for the service of 
 man. 
 
 8. No more shall huge creatures and crawling 
 things find room on the Rim of the Wheel where 
 dwelleth the Sons of Fire and Flame. The beasts of 
 the field and birds of the air will meet and part in 
 peace, and both shall feed on the purple grain, the 
 gift direct of the Gods. All growths of the under 
 crust of the Wheel shall be thenceforth forbidden, and 
 man shall live by the power of his Will in place of 
 coarser foods. When the Wheel has whirled one 
 crore and a half, the Sparks will embody themselves 
 in a fruit, the like of which no man hath known. The 
 infant as well as the full-grown man shall eat of that 
 fruit, and words of wisdom will fall from its lips, to 
 the wonderment of the Gods. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 The Lahs or Lhas are the Pitris, the Father Spirits, in 
 the sense of being Paternal Spirits or Forces. They are 
 in no sense of the word Spirit Entities as being the 
 Spirits of those who had once lived upon the Earth, but 
 are Forces which have a generative power which they 
 exercise upon the Kosmical Substance. They are, in fact, 
 not Spiritual at all, for they relate to the realm of mat- 
 ter, and are the generative principle in the Three Worlds. 
 The four-fold Lhas are the generative forces in the square 
 of matter. When the upward sweep has commenced the 
 vibration will awaken these generative forces, so that they 
 will respond in harmony with the Spiritual tendency of 
 the Kosmos, and as a result their activity will emit these 
 sparks of the new Kosmic Life, life germs so to speak, 
 which will gradually grow into the coverings of animal 
 form, that is as the Astral Magnetic and Gross Bodies 
 of the fish and fowl. The meaning of this is the genera- 
 tion of entirely new Life Germs through the generative 
 
38 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 activity of the Lhas, which as they descend will organize 
 for themselves vehicles out of the material of the Lower 
 principles through which they pass, and will thus appear 
 on the Earth as new Tribes and Genera of fish and fowl. 
 They will not be the evolution of what we have now, but 
 will be entirely new and original ones growing out of 
 the New State of vibration resulting from the New 
 Round. 
 
 The Wheel mentioned in the 8th Shloka is what Bud- 
 dhists call the Wheel of Things. It is that which grows 
 out of the Round. First there is the Whirl in the Akasa, 
 which causes it all to revolve, and there is thus produced 
 the Wheel, which is ever turning round and round. 
 Every revolution of this Wheel constitutes a Round. The 
 Wheel is therefore Manifested Existence, and its nave is 
 the point of activity from which all things emanate. 
 This, however, does not relate to the Spirit but rather to 
 the Buddhic Plane, for all things begin here, though it is, 
 of course, attached to Ishvara in a sense, as all things 
 have their Monads. The spokes of this Wheel are the 
 lines of force which are descending from that point of 
 beginning through the Lower Worlds, until they reach 
 the Rim, which is the World of Form, hence the Rim is 
 the Physical World which man lives upon and knows. 
 The Sons of Fire and Flame are the men who are the 
 products of the Fire principle of Nature, and of the 
 Flame which is its manifesting side. Fire is the Latent 
 Fire Principle, while Flame is its active manifestation. 
 Men are Sons of Fire and Flame in the sense that they 
 are the organized expression of those two aspects of the 
 one Fire Principle. But in this case it is the Buddhic 
 Fire and Flame of which they are the Sons, hence they 
 are the Buddhic Race, which is on the way to become the 
 Nirvanic Race. The Rim of the Wheel where they dwell 
 is the Earth after it has begun the return sweep, that is 
 in the next Round. The meaning then is that those huge 
 creatures and crawling things which are a menace to 
 animal life will disappear from the earth, for now con- 
 ditions will no longer be propitious to them, and they 
 will in this Round disappear, some of them by being 
 transformed in such a way as to give expression to the 
 New Life Wave, which will then sweep through the 
 Earth., and others by dying out, so as to leave room for 
 those which will be generated directly by the New Life 
 Wave. But one way or another all these creatures will 
 
THEOGENSSIS. 39 
 
 disappear, for they were the outgrowths of the Spirit's 
 descent into matter, and cannot live in the period of 
 Matter's ascent into Spirit. 
 
 During the Sattva Yuga the Destructive Vibration of 
 Kali will be neutralized throughout the Kosmos, and 
 hence there will be no vibration acting in the diverse 
 animals to move them to destruction. The result will be 
 that when the vibration of destruction ceases to actuate 
 them there will be no destructive impulse, hence they 
 will not destroy any form of animal life. There will be 
 no anger, but love and peace between them at all times, 
 for they will be actuated by the Spirt of Peace and Spir- 
 itual Harmony. The purple grain is a gift direct from 
 the gods because it is not the product of evolution from 
 some of the grains now growing on the Earth, but is to 
 be spontaneously generated from the Earth during the 
 Sattva Yuga by the vibration emanating from certain 
 of the gods, or Kosmical Powers which will partake of 
 the Sattva nature, and will thus emit a vibration par- 
 taking of that nature likewise. The qualities of those 
 Forces personified as Gods will be incarnated in this 
 new grain, and thus it will become the medium through 
 which those qualities will be transmitted to the ani- 
 mals who eat it, and in this way they will be nourished 
 and will grow up into the form of incarnations of those 
 qualities. The present forms of grain will not be suited 
 at that time, because they partake of the nature of the 
 Kali Yuga, and will for that reason tend to perpetuate 
 that principle in the animals who eat them, and as all of 
 those qualities are to be eliminated it will follow that ani- 
 mals living upon such food will not be able to survive. 
 In order that the animals may thrive during the Sattva 
 Yuga they must have Sattvic food, and for this reason 
 the food must be spontaneously generated by the direct 
 action of the Kosmic Powers while dominated by the 
 Sattvic vibration, which will then be the dominant vibra- 
 tion of the entire Kosmos. 
 
 The growths of the under crust of the Wheel are such 
 as vegetated during the Kali Yuga and therefore par- 
 take of that vibration, and would as a consequence tend 
 to perpetuate that vibration in the organism of the one 
 eating them. They are, therefore, forbidden to both 
 man and animal from this time forth. All the plants 
 that throve during the Kali Yuga will be accursed until 
 
40 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 they have entirely died out, or have so transformed them- 
 selves under the Sattvic vibration that they are expres- 
 sions of that vibration, the same as though they had 
 been generated by it. 
 
 Man shall not eat the coarser foods at all, or not even 
 gross foods of any kind. He will through the power of his 
 Will draw in the diverse principles of the Universe and 
 replenish his corresponding principles directly and will 
 not have to go through any process of digestion at all. 
 That is his Atma will absorb the Universal Spirit, his 
 Buddhi will absorb the Buddh, his Manas will absorb 
 the Kosmic Manas, his Kama Rupu will absorb the Kama, 
 or Astral Fluid, his Prana will draw in the Kosmic 
 Prana, his Magnetic Body will draw in the magnetism 
 from the Ether, and his Gross Body will feed upon the 
 Earth, Air, Fire and Water, or the elemental gases. It 
 will be thus that he will never have to partake of any 
 solid or liquid food at all, but will absorb the elements 
 directly which he may need for the sustenance of his 
 being. Man will thus not live on food, but by the 
 strength of his own Will. He will thus be above the 
 reach of all terrestrial things, though still living on the 
 Earth; he will be the master and not the servant of the 
 Earth. 
 
 A crore when taken literally is a period of ten thou- 
 sand years, and in this sense one crore and a half would 
 be fifteen thousand years, but the time spoken of in 
 the Esoteric Teachings is never literal but at all times 
 Mystical, and the meaning is to be sought and found in 
 Occult Mathematics. 10 is the paternal Scepter, the sym- 
 bol being the Phalus ; it is the masculine generative prin- 
 ciple. When it becomes ten thousand it means the in- 
 creasing of the generative potency a thousand fold, and 
 it also carries the thought of the descent of the genera- 
 tive principle from stage to stage, that is the Radiant 
 One; 10 is the Generator of the Shining Face 100, who 
 in turn generates his First-Born Son 1000; he in turn 
 becomes the generator of Manas, which will become the 
 Generator with power of 10,000. But it is here to be 
 borne in mind that in this particular instance it is the 
 whirling of the Wheel, hence the generative potency is 
 in the Wheel, hence Buddhi is 10, Manas the 100, the 
 Astral Light is the 1000, and the magnetism of the Earth 
 is the 10,000, unless we apply this to Prana, In either 
 
THEOGENESIS. 41 
 
 case the thing generated will be the Physical Universe, 
 or something upon it, in the latter case the Ether, and in 
 the former case the Physical Earth; that is, the genera- 
 tive potency will act upon them and in this way we will 
 have the fruit springing forth. Five is the number ot 
 the feminine generative principle. The symbol is the 
 window, but it means the Ovary, hence the generation of 
 the Egg, which is fertilized by the masculine generative 
 process. The five thousand has the same relation to the 
 five that the ten thousand has to the ten, and the crore 
 and a half is, therefore, the conjunction of the 10 and 5, 
 that is of the Ovary and the Phalus, in a word the copula- 
 tion of the Kosmical Generative Forces in the bringing 
 into being the new fruit upon the Earth. It will not be 
 those principles as we have them now, but rather what 
 they will be in the New Round, when the Sattvic Period 
 has begun. This is the work of the whirling of the Wheel, 
 and, therefore, it will be all the result of the Round; 
 but it must be borne in mind that it is not during the 
 Buddhic Period that this will take place; it is in the 
 long Round that is to succeed that short Round, the Nir- 
 vanic Period, in fact, when the Sattva Yuga will be in 
 full force. It will have to whirl until it has brought 
 about the copulation between the masculine generative 
 forces of the Spirit with those of the feminine side, in 
 other words the manifestation of the two aspects of Ish- 
 vara ; when that has taken place will there be generated 
 this fruit, as the embodiment of the Sparks that will be 
 thrown off; that is, the generative seed of both the male 
 and female side will act upon the Earth so that it will 
 generate a new species of fruit. It will be one the like of 
 which no man hath known. This is not exactly correct, 
 for it was known once, but for all practical pur- 
 poses this statement is correct. It is, indeed, the Tree of 
 Life which was in the Garden of Eden, and which John 
 says he saw in a vision in the midst of the Paradise of 
 God, and also in the Holy City. New Jerusalem, as it came 
 down from Heaven. The Greek word there means wood 
 of Life, and so does the Hebrew, and John saw it growing 
 on both sides of the River, hence it was a grove of trees 
 through which the River of Life flowed. The tree of 
 Life, then, is a species of tree and not a single tree. Why 
 was it that it disappeared from the Earth? It is a tree 
 that can only grow in Paradise, because it draws all its 
 strength from the Spirit, and hence all of its surround- 
 
42 TH E STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 ings must be Spiritual; it cannot grow under any other 
 conditions. It is for this reason that it has died out, for 
 only in the very depths of a Sattva Yuga will it be able 
 to live. Hence, when the Sattva Yuga has lasted long 
 enough for the Spiritual force to become strong enough, 
 this wonderful tree will be again generated from the Spir- 
 itualized Earth and will flourish once more. 
 
 Whenever any one eats of this fruit, which will be the 
 Pure Sattva Guna in an embodied form, there will be 
 given to him so much Sattva that he will be filled with 
 it, and it will take hold of his faculties, and though he 
 be but a child he will be filled with Divine Wisdom and 
 what he speaks, coming as it does from the depths of such 
 Spiritual Wisdom, will cause the Gods, the Kosmical 
 Powers, to wonder, for the Sattva man will be superior 
 of all the Gods, being an aspect of the Lord God Vishnu 
 himself. Man at the beginning made the fatal mistake of 
 partaking of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge, and he 
 died, but in the Sattva Yuga he will eat of the Tree of 
 Life ano! there will come to him Wisdom in the place of 
 knowledge. The tree being nourished by the Sattva Guna 
 will be the very essence of Sattva, and its fruit will im- 
 part this to all who partake of it, so that they will be 
 nourished with Sattva and thus wisdom will be given to 
 them through the manifestations of this Sattva in con- 
 sciousness. It will be in this way that the Fall of Man 
 will be overcome, and Paradise will be restored to the 
 Earth. However, we must not make the mistake of liter- 
 alizing this tree into a simple fruit. It is in one sense 
 that, as all things have their material symbols, but above 
 and beyond that it is the specializing of Sattva in such 
 ways as to be incorporated by man and thus made a part 
 of himself, which will give to him that great Spiritual 
 Wisdom which the humanity of the past rejected, when 
 they chose to learn by experience rather than within 
 through the Spiritual Intuition of their souls. It is im- 
 possible to speak plainer here, for there is a Great Mys- 
 tery concealed under what has been stated; that is, all 
 that has been stated is true, but yet there is a yet deeper 
 Mystery concealed under it, which can only be revealed 
 to him who is duly and truly prepared, worth and well 
 qualified to receive the Higher Mysteries. Whoso read- 
 eth let him understand. Farther than what has been 
 stated this affiant saveth not. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 43 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza IV. 
 
 1. Fohat has lifted his foot, but halts ere he 
 reaches the limit of his stride. The Sons of Flame 
 have cried to him in sore distress : "The Sons of 
 Maya cannot reach the ring, pass not, if thou shalt 
 place thy heavy foot upon their necks before they 
 reach the Chaya of that ring." 
 
 2. Fohat lifts his voice, that voice long stilled, and 
 bids the fiery servants of his will to take his ulti- 
 matum to the Sons of Flame : "I will not halt for 
 Gods or men, but this much will I do/' Go thou to 
 Maya's sons and strike the sacred chord upon the 
 seven stringed lyre within each one. Perchance it may 
 arouse them from their sleep and give them speed to 
 reach the goal ere falls my foot upon the nether side of 
 the dark stream. 
 
 3. Back came the messengers and said, "We can- 
 not wake the sacred chord. But five of the seven 
 strings of the lyre will sound, two lie jangling and 
 untuned." 
 
 4. Fohat roused to anger, shot forth a stream of 
 fire which circled all the Heavens and awoke the 
 Asuras on the heights. Swiftly on the wind of their 
 own wings came they from the realms of rest and gave 
 speech to Fohat, saying, "Put down thy foot if so thou 
 wilt and close thy stride, but ere thou doest so, know 
 this, ere thou raisest it again we with our brothers, 
 the divine builders, will have given of ourselves to 
 Maya's sons that which thou wouldst now withhold, 
 and the two strings of the lyre will no longer jangle 
 out of tune. 
 
 5. When the first full chord is struck then thou 
 shalt die — for thou are old and thy work well nigh 
 done, so cease thine anger and give some space for 
 effort if thou wouldst prolong thine own labors. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 The key to the mystery contained in this Stanza is to 
 be found in the 3rd Shloka. The Seven Stringed Lyre is 
 
44 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 the Septenary Nature of man, each string representing 
 one of the seven principles of his soul. The fact that 
 but five of seven strings will sound, while the other two 
 lie jangling and out of tune, indicates that man has only 
 awakened the five lower principles into activity, whereas 
 the two higher, Buddhi and Atma, . remain in a state of 
 latency. This goes to show that this is the Fifth Race 
 Humanity that is here indicated. 
 
 Fohat is the principle of Sound ; that is, the Sonorif er- 
 ous Ether, manifesting on all the Planes of the Kosmos. 
 In a certain sense he is the movement of the Great Breath, 
 for Fohat, the Sonoriferous Ether, contains all the other 
 four Tattvas in itself in a state of latency. The first sen- 
 tence indicates that this Fohatie Force is in a state of 
 activity ; however, there is a delay, a pausing in the move- 
 ment of this Force. The stride of Fohat is the Evolving 
 Force of the Kosmos, and each stride represents a Round, 
 hence to place his foot down means to close the Round. 
 This act is delayed by the protest of the Sons of Flame, 
 the guiding forces, which are directing the evolution of 
 the Race Spirit ; it is their cry of distress, that is, the 
 opposition of those forces, which checks the advancing 
 Kosmic Evolutionary Force, and thus delays the comple- 
 tion of the Round. The Sons of Maya are the humanity 
 upon the Earth. The word Maya is from the root Ma. 
 A root coming down from the original language of hu- 
 manity. In Egyptian it is the name of the letter M ; Ma 
 is also the Water, and in the Kabbala the letter M is the 
 letter corresponding to the Water in the ancient symbol- 
 ism. The Water here represents the Water of the Mys- 
 teries. The Mysteries are presented in the form of the 
 Two Truths, Water and Breath-, hence Matter and Spirit ; 
 but it is not gross matter that is here indicated, but rather 
 the Passive or Static Principle of the Universe, the Heav- 
 enly Water or Spiritual Substance, in the highest sense 
 it is Lakshmi as the Great Mother, just as the Breath is 
 the Active or Dynamic Principle of the Universe, the 
 Spiritual Energy; in the highest sense it is Vishnu, the 
 Father of Gods and Men. This is the water which is in- 
 dicated by Ma. Applied to the human body, Ma is the 
 womb, because this is the part of the body where the 
 most important of all the maternal functions is per- 
 formed, that of gestating the foetus. It is in the Heav- 
 enly Waters that all things are gestated and from them 
 that they are born, and hence they are the womb of the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 45 
 
 Great Mother, Ma. Hence this term is applied to the 
 womb of the woman, because her great function is 
 Motherhood. While the name does not survive in this 
 way among" them, yet the Keltic Druads had a perfect 
 knowledge of the Mystery in the Cultus of Ked the Great 
 Mother, and the name Ma still survives in English as a 
 child's name for the mother, thus calling her the womb, 
 or the incarnation of the feminine, and hence maternal, 
 principle of the Kosmos, and where could a more appro- 
 priate name be found than this ? Is not every mother an 
 incarnation of the Divine Mother, of the Maternal Prin- 
 ciple? Also the name Mama is the Pudendum, the door 
 through which the child is born, and so we have this sur- 
 viving in Mama, the pet name of the child for its mother. 
 All this goes to show that the root relates directly to the 
 maternal principle of the Kosmos, and also that it is 
 older than either the Druads or the Egyptian systems, be- 
 ing a survival from a time anterior to the differentiation 
 of these two Races. Again it is to be borne in mind that 
 this same root Ma is the origin of our month May, which 
 is, therefore, the Mother month, the month in which 
 Mother Earth gives birth to the Spring Vegetation. What 
 was the source of this symbolism and this word Ma? It 
 was not Egyptian, for if it was, then the Keltic Druads 
 would have had to get it from them. But when we real- 
 ize that the same root survives in the Maya of the Sancrit, 
 we must find the same source for all of these nations and 
 languages. The Egyptians claimed to have derived their 
 Mysteries from the Mysterious Western Lands, and hence 
 it is evident that it came from them. Who were those 
 people in the Mysterious Western Lands? They were 
 none other than the people of Atlantis, and as the British 
 Isles were a part of that land, being higher than the 
 Land of Atlantis, they remained above the water when 
 the mainland was submerged ; the inhabitants remained 
 on shore and have been there ever since, hence the Keltic 
 Druads were the survivors of the Atlantians. It is for this 
 reason that they have the Mystery of the Great Mother, 
 and also the root Ma, in its diverse application ; they have 
 retained them from the days of Atlantis to the present 
 time. In Atlantis we had the first survival of the orig- 
 inal language of mankind. In the Ancient Greek Poetry 
 it is alluded to as the Land at the utmost bounds of the 
 World, far beyond the Pillars of Hercules, where the 
 
46 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Eitlieopes dwell. These Eitheopes are in one rendition 
 the Bright Faces, or the Shining Faces, but the most 
 primitive rendition is the people who speak the language 
 of Eithar. Now we must bear in mind that there are two 
 kinds of Eitheopes in the Greek literature. There are 
 first a Mythological Race of Eithopes which are identical 
 w T ith the Lemurian Race, and then there are the Historical 
 Eitheopes, the people who spoke the language of Eithar, 
 that is of these Mythical Eitheopes, or Lemurians. This 
 means that the Atlantians were speaking the Lemurian 
 language. From them has descended that Original Lan- 
 guage of Humanity. By this it is not meant to state 
 that all the other Races that exist at the present time, or 
 have existed since the Atlantian time, have sprung from 
 them, as some would have us believe, for this is not true. 
 What is meant is that Atlantis received the Original 
 Lemurian Language and that has survived in a more or 
 less corrupted form in these Races that have descended 
 from them or at least in the roots of those Languages, and 
 also in these Races that have derived their civilization 
 and their religion from them. The Atlantians have sur- 
 vived in the Mayas, the Quechis, the Inchas, the Toltecs, 
 the Aztects and the Indians. The Mayas are the oldest 
 of those surviving nations, the Quenches next, then the 
 Toltecs, the Inchas, and finally the Aztects. Now the 
 name of the Mayas means the Ma people, that is the 
 Mother Race, and the name of their country in Yucatan, 
 Mayax, means the Mother Land. By this they claimed 
 to be the original Atlantian Race, and the Mother of all 
 the other peoples that had developed upon this conti- 
 nent. Ma is given to the country in the sense that it is 
 the bearing Mother of its inhabitants ; the name is also 
 given to the Earth in the same sense; that is, as Mother 
 Earth. This will demonstrate the origin and meaning 
 of the root Ma — that is, the womb of the Great Mother — 
 which is mystically the Maternal Essence of Lakshmi, and 
 all words derived from this root carry this meaning with 
 them. Now in India we meet with the nama Maya as 
 the term for the Mother and Maha-Maya as the Great 
 Mother, the same as in Egypt and among the Keltic 
 Druids, hence we see that it there has the same mean- 
 ing that it has in the other languages, and that the Cultus 
 of the Great Mother is at the bottom of all the Mysticism 
 of Hindooism. The all-important matter for our pur- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 47 
 
 pose, though, is the fact that Maya means Mother in 
 Sanscrit and hence Maya is the Great Mother. Again, 
 Maya is the skipping and playing of the Spiritual Force, 
 the Sporting of Ishvara. The former sense as the Great 
 Mother is that of the Passive Substance of the Spirit, 
 while this second aspect is that of that substance in a 
 state of activity, as we see it in the case of the Third 
 Purusha. This is the Sporting and juggling of the Spir- 
 itual Principle, thus manifesting the forms which grow 
 out of this whirling and playing. This gives rise to the 
 forms which are taken for realities and not for mere 
 appearances of the Mother Substance. Name and form 
 become the subject of our contemplation, and thus en- 
 snares us so that we fail to see the Reality that is taking 
 on all those changing forms of manifestation; thus Illu- 
 sion arises through our mistaking the form for the Sub- 
 stance and Energy which produces it. This is the sense 
 in which Maya becomes Illusion; it is the Mother Sub- 
 stance masquerading in all those fleeting forms which 
 delude man so that he does not recognize her, and this 
 fleeting Garment of Illusion is what he calls Nature. The 
 Sons of Maya, then, are the products of this dance of 
 Illusion and are at the same time bound by it in a sense. 
 No matter how free they become, they will still be Sons of 
 Maya, but it will be in a different way. They are now 
 the Sons of the Illusion of Maya because they recognize 
 that as the Ultimate Truth ; that is they Accept Nature — 
 and are at the same time governed by Natural Law. In 
 time they will rise above this Plane and reach the point 
 where they will become Sons of the Sporting of Maya, 
 for they will be Free from the Illusion, and will express 
 the whirling of Ishvara in their entire being, and at last 
 they will reach the point where they will rise above this 
 Playing and will express the perfect substance of the 
 Spirit, on Para-Nirvana, but they will still be sons of Ma 
 the Mother. However, the Sons of Maya here alluded to 
 are those who are products of the Illusion, and are there- 
 fore bound by it, and fail to see above the veil of matter. 
 Humanity evolves very. slowly, and can only evolve while 
 the Earth is evolving with it ; the two must go together. 
 If the Earth starts upon another Round before its hu- 
 manity has completed the present one, they will fail to 
 begin the New Evolution with it, and will under the 
 changed conditions be unable to carry on their present 
 evolution, hence they will all be failures. It is for this 
 
48 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 reason that they will never be able to reach the ring Pass 
 Not, if the force of Fohat terminates the evolution of the 
 Planet this side of the rim ere they reach it. Kosmic Evo- 
 lution must therefore be delayed so as to permit Human 
 Evolution to keep pace with it, otherwise it will prevent 
 rather than promote Human Evolution. 
 
 The Lifting- of Fohat 's voice means the intensification 
 of the Fohatic Force until a great sound is produced. The 
 fact that it has been long stilled indicates that it is the 
 arousing of the Force to a great effort, to that which will 
 end the Kound shortly, for it is bound to set all the Pow- 
 ers of the Kosmos into the greatest agitation. It will not 
 halt for the Gods, Kosmic Powers or men; that is, this 
 Force has the will to rush on in its path, without refer- 
 ence to the needs of man in his evolution, or even of the 
 Kosmos itself, which needs time to grow into the new 
 condition. If they will not move with the Fohatic Force, 
 it will throw them out of its way and pass on to the final 
 goal which is ever before it. It will not pause for any 
 one, both the Kosmos and Man must keep pace in their 
 evolution with it. The striking of the Sacred Chord upon 
 the Seven Stringed Lyre in each of Maya's Sons means 
 that the Sons of Flame, the Evolutionary Force of the 
 Race Spirit, to steer up the active principle in each of the 
 Seven Principles of man, so that he will awaken all the 
 latent powers within and thus complete all that is to be 
 done, and in this way enter the next Round, when the 
 stride of Fohat will take the Kosmos with them. This 
 simply means that they are to be awakened to the com- 
 pletion of the work which should have been done during 
 the present Round. 
 
 The third Shloka shows that it was impossible for the 
 Sons of Flame to accomplish his work, for only the five 
 lower principles would respond, but Buddhi and Atma 
 slumbered still, and there was not sufficient force in the 
 Race Spirit to awaken them and thus make them function 
 through those two higher principles, in this way prepar- 
 ing them for the next Round. The real reason for this 
 is that the Race Spirit itself is suited to the development 
 of Manas and not of anything higher. In a sense the 
 Lords of the Flames are the Forces of the Spirit, but it 
 is not the Lords of the Flames, but the Sons of the Flame, 
 that are here striving to perfect man, and they are of a 
 much lower order than the Lords of the Flame. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 49 
 
 The failure of man to respond to the Buddhic and 
 Spiritual Chords arouses the Fohatic Force to such a 
 state of activity that it is here spoken of as Anger, the 
 positive, driving force which must drive all things before 
 it, let the results be what they may. He starts to com- 
 plete the Round by closing the stride and thus leaves 
 the Kosmos and the Race without any chance of ever 
 completing their evolution and in this way entering upon 
 the New Round. The Asuras are the destructive, disrup- 
 tive forces which tend to disintegrate all forms, the pow- 
 ers of Chaos, which are ever at war with the Kosmic Pow- 
 ers of Creation. This positive force of Fohat becomes so 
 great that it arouses all these Chaotic Forces into activ- 
 ity. This brings them from the realm of rest, the state of 
 inactivity, where they have been consigned during the 
 entire Life Cycle, and causes them to speak to Fohat — 
 that is, come into opposition to him, for he has started up 
 a force sufficiently great to bring the Law of Opposites 
 into play. The Fohatic Force may close its stride and 
 thus end the Round, thus bringing an end to the present 
 aspect of Evolution, but if so it will cause such a disturb- 
 ance in the Kosmos as to awaken the Asuras and also 
 the Divine Builders, or Devas — that is, the forces of De- 
 struction and of Creation— and cause them to go to war 
 with one another, and in this way the disturbance will 
 rend the Kosmos and will react upon the Sons of Maya, 
 causing the greatest disturbance within them, resulting 
 in such great pain that the Sixth and Seventh Strings 
 will be awakened into perfect harmony and the Sacred 
 Chord will have sounded in all of its fullness. The two 
 last strings of the lyre will no longer jangle out of tune, 
 but the Sacred Chord will be completed. This means that 
 the entire Evolution of Man will be at an end. The Seven 
 Strings will all sound, and thus all his Seven Principles 
 will be perfected. The Race will thus become one of Free 
 Souls or Nirvanees as a result of the terrible pain through 
 which they pass as a result of this Kosmic upheaval grow- 
 ing out of the violent force of Fohat before the Kosmos, 
 and its Humanity are ready to go with it. We are here 
 shown what will be the result of such a violent ordeal of 
 Kosmic Life ; it will mean the travail of the Kosmos and 
 of the Race, and will cause it to pass through the birth 
 throes and thus give birth to a New Race, which will have 
 completed the Human Evolution. This will have to re- 
 sult ere Fohat is able to lift his foot and thus usher in 
 
50 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 another Round of the Great Life Cycle. The disturbance 
 which will result from the closing of the present Round 
 will awaken the two strings so that man will have com- 
 pleted the work of the Great Life Cycle all at once, and 
 will during that fearful agony have realized Human Per- 
 fection, and thus been born into the state of the Per- 
 fected Type; hence he will have gone beyond Fohat ere 
 he can begin the next Round of the Spiral. 
 
 When the first full chord is struck then thou shalt die. 
 That is when all the Seven Principles have been awak- 
 ened in man, and he manifests the fullness of conscious 
 Septenary Life, he will be living on all of the Seven Di- 
 mensions of Space. When this state is realized he will 
 cease to vibrate on the four lower dimensions with suffi- 
 cient intensity to manifest consciousness there, and the re- 
 sult will be that he will cease to be conscious of those four 
 lower dimensions, but will live in the consciousness of the 
 three higher dimensions alone. Now to cease to be con- 
 scious of the four lower dimensions means that those four 
 forms of vibration which give us the consciousness of 
 form will cease to vibrate within man, or at least their 
 vibration will be so slight as to make no impression upon 
 his consciousness, for it is this vibratory activity that 
 gives the consciousness of length, breadth, thickness and 
 insideness, the four elements of all forms. Man will in this 
 way become unconscious of the four lower dimensions of 
 space. Now, inasmuch as objects exist only in the mind, 
 it follows that the moment man becomes unconscious of 
 the four lower dimensions of space they will cease to be 
 active and will therefore relapse into the state of inactiv- 
 ity where they properly belong. When man has reached 
 this stage of consciousness he will no longer take note of 
 the Square of Matter and Form, but will live in the con- 
 sciousness of the Triangle where all things are formless, 
 in the realm of Substance and Energy, and not in that of 
 Form. When he realizes this consciousness his principles 
 will vibrate in that way and the result will be that he 
 will be no longer bound by the four lower dimensions of 
 space, but will transcend them all and will live in the 
 Formless state of life. This will mean that he will rise 
 above the power of the Fohatic Force, for it works 
 through the Square of Form. Not only will man rise 
 above it, but he will also change the vibration of the Kos- 
 mos and it will transcend the four lower dimensions of 
 
THEOGENESIS. 51 
 
 space, and the Square of Form will be drawn up into 
 the Formless Triangle, and the Universe will have become 
 Fluidic, representing the state of Pure Mind. Atma- 
 Buddhi-Manas will reign supreme. Matter will have been 
 drawn up and apotheosized into energy and substance; 
 the Kosmos will have ascended to Nirvana, and there will 
 be nothing below. This is what is meant by the absorp- 
 tion of the Universe into Vishnu. This will, of course, 
 mean the death of Fohat, for he is the Sonoriferous Ether 
 in the realm of the Square of Form. He is old and his 
 work well nigh done, for the reason that the time is draw- 
 ing near when this absorption is to take place, at which 
 time there will be nothing for him to do. His life cycle is 
 drawing to a close. So cease thine anger and give some 
 space for effort if thou would prolong thine own labors. 
 That is, if thou would continue to do thy work in this 
 realm of form, cease thy aggressive force and permit man 
 and the Kosmos to work out their evolution in their own 
 time, for if thou dost not do this, but dost continue to 
 send forth all this driving force, it will only awaken the 
 warring forces of creation and destruction in man and in 
 the Kosmos and will cause all the work of evolution to be 
 done at once and in a violent upheaval, and will thus 
 cause the apotheosis of the Universe as well as man into 
 Nirvana, and in this way there will be nothing farther 
 for thee to do ; hence thou shalt cease all activity and thus 
 lapse into nothingness, for the reason that it is only in 
 thy Mode of Motion that thou are existent at all, apart 
 from this motion thou art not, and therefore when thou 
 shalt cease to vibrate thou wilt cease to be. This will be 
 the end of the Illusory aspect of Maya, and Maya's Sons 
 will be brought to the Lotus feet of Vishnu, and the Uni- 
 verse will present the Playing of Ishvara, but not the 
 Illusory forms that have in the past grown out of it. 
 
 From all indications it begins to look as though this 
 was a perfectly clear indication of what was actually go- 
 ing to take place. It would seem as though the Fohatic 
 Force is arousing itself to such a frenzy of activity that 
 the Forces of Creation and Destruction were going to 
 rend the Kosmos to its very foundation, and in this way 
 to force it, as well as the Race, into the New Birth, which 
 will complete the Evolution at once, and in this 
 way end the Life Cycle which has manifested 
 through Form, and usher in one manifesting in 
 
52 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 the Formless State. The apotheosis of the Kos- 
 mos into Nirvana seems drawing near, and if so it 
 will be the work of the Storm aroused by the fiery rage 
 of Fohat. The Kosmos will have to go through the birth 
 throes and Avill in reality have to die in giving birth to 
 the Formless Kosmos, which will be itself again. The 
 whole Universe seems to be getting ready for such an 
 event, and it is for this reason that this Stanza has been 
 given out at this time. It will help all who are awake to 
 understand the meaning of the Storm when it shall break 
 forth upon the Kosmos, and all the powers of Chaos are 
 striving to dissolve the Universe. It will also direct man 
 how to pass through the Storm and make it the means 
 of his higher realization in the end. It was not given out 
 in the past for the reason that it was not needed for 
 this purpose at that time, but now it is given to the 
 world because the time is a hand when the Rage of Fohat 
 is going to awaken the Kosmic Storm, which will turn all 
 the Forces loose and in this way bring about the New 
 Birth of the Kosmos through pain, thus ending the reign 
 of Form. The Whip, which is the symbol of the Spirit 
 that is of the Energy Side, will scourge all materiality out 
 of the Kosmos. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 53 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza V. 
 
 1. And wilt thou then make bold to cross my will? 
 cried Fohat in his rage. Wilt thou dare the wrath of 
 the Shining Face and His circling hosts? Take heed 
 lest I set down my foot so hard the bridge 'twixt the 
 Gods and Men be broken ; then could'st thou no longer 
 minister to man, or strike the full toned chord. 
 
 Behold I call the Lahs, the bright Dhyanis — the 
 sons of Law and Wisdom — and He of the Shining 
 Face, all, all to me — They shall decide. 
 
 2. Out from his head, his feet, his. left hand and 
 his right, sped four vast streams of Fire. They sought 
 the abode of the Gods, and swiftly brought them to 
 the bridge whereon Fohat stood with lifted foot. From 
 his navel came the Sparks which all unknown to him 
 had power to overcome e'en death itself. 
 
 3. So came they all, the Gods of the overworld and 
 of the underworld, saying our power to make or to 
 unmake is all but gone. The sons of Maya have taken 
 our might and wisdom by violence. Thou, great 
 brother, may'st finish the Fifth stride, but when thou 
 shalt rest from thy labor and again shalt lift thy foot 
 for the Sixth, — lo — thou shalt be alone. They whom 
 thou now decriest shall be the Gods ere falleth thy 
 foot on the Sixth Stride, and thou shalt not raise thy 
 foot again, for the circle of Flame shall open for thee 
 and thy line of life be cut in twain. 
 
 4. Unabashed but with abated strength, Fohat set 
 his lifted foot upon the nether shore of Time. Dark- 
 ness overwhelmed all living things. The faces of the 
 Shining Ones were hid from the circling Wheels. The 
 Spirit brooded once again. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 The Rage of Fohat is the arousing of the positive force 
 of the Fohatic Will, the driving force, which is aroused 
 by the opposition which is offered to him in the threat of 
 his destruction. Of course, we must never assume that 
 
54 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 this is an account of the conversation between Spiritual 
 Entities who carried on this controversy in the ordinary 
 human sense. They are all Kosmic Forces, and the 
 words put into their mouths merely indicate what is tak- 
 ing place within them. The resistance to his action which 
 was indicated in the 4th Stanza has aroused all the driv- 
 ing force of Fohat and thus we see his rage ; that is, the 
 Fohatic Force stirred up to the highest point of activity. 
 For any of the lesser powers, either those of Creation or 
 Destruction to cross the Will, or Driving Force, of the 
 active principle of the universe itself was an unheard-of 
 thing, and the very effort so to do aroused all the strength 
 of that force to the point of fury. Not only would such 
 a course on their part arouse the opposition of the Fo- 
 hatic Force in the realm of Matter, but also the Shining 
 Face or Third Purusha, Ishvara, who has directed the evo- 
 lution of the Kosmos along this line, would also resent 
 with great bitterness any interference on the part of these 
 lesser fosces, for Fohat is the expression of Ishvara, hence 
 when they resisted the action of the Fohatic Force they 
 were in reality resisting the Will of Ishvara. The circling 
 Hosts of the Shining Face are the Spiritual Powers, which 
 are the expressions of the diverse attributes or qualities 
 of the Third Purusha, hence the action of the Asuras 
 and Devas in attempting to complete the evolution of 
 man and the Kosmos, would not only be placing them- 
 selves in opposition to the trend of Fohatic action, but 
 likewise to that of the Third Purusha and to all of the 
 Spiritual Powers; that is, they will in reality be resist- 
 ing the tendency of the entire Kali Yuga and this would 
 draw down upon them all of the force of those Powers 
 which would be aroused for the maintenance of their 
 position. This will, of course, mean a war between the 
 Devas and Asuras on the one side and of all the Great 
 Powers, Material and Spiritual, on the other. The threat 
 of Fohat to set down his foot so hard that the bridge 
 'twixt the Gods or Kosmic Powers and men be broken 
 means that if they oppose him enough so that he becomes 
 angered beyond all bounds this intense force of activity 
 will become so great as to break all communion between 
 the Kosmic Powers and the men through whom they are 
 manifested. The meaning of this is that the vibration of 
 those Forces will become so great that they will destroy 
 any body they enter, and hence man will be unable to 
 
THEOGENESIS. 55 
 
 receive and express them even in the slightest degree. 
 Thus man will be cut oft' from the universal forces and 
 will be unable to advance at all; he will be completely 
 cut off from the process of Kosmic Evolution, and this 
 by reason of the fact that the activity of the Kosmic 
 Forces was so intense that it was not possible for man 
 to give expression to it. This would, of course, put a 
 final stop to the progress of Human Evolution and hence 
 man would remain at a standstill until the destructive 
 force of Kosmic Evolution eliminated him from the face 
 of the earth as one of those unfitted to survive in the 
 struggle. 
 
 Fohat then calls the Lahs the Father Spirits, those 
 powers that have originated the present forms of earth 
 life, in a certain sense the archtypes of the various lives 
 manifesting in the physical world, the overshadowing 
 group spirits, though they are also material. They are 
 the sons of Law, that is of the Good Law, which regulates 
 all things and of that Kosmic Wisdom, the great analytic 
 principle of the Universe. Law and Wisdom are then 
 merely names for the principles of Kosmic synthesis and 
 analysis, as the two-fold creative and evolutionary proc- 
 ess. They are the sons of this Law and Wisdom, as is 
 everything else, because they are all the products of these 
 two principles. Fohat 's calling them, and also Ishvara, 
 He of the Shining Face, to decide the matter, means that 
 the intense activity of the Fohatic Force has awakened 
 the Lahs and even Ishvara to a corresponding activity, 
 and it is to be the work of these powers to decide the con- 
 flict between the Fohatic Force and the Lesser Powers by 
 joining forces with one side or the other. 
 
 The four vast streams of Fire which were sent forth 
 from the head, feet and the two hands of Fohat indicate 
 the square of force which was excited by the Fohatic vi- 
 bration, so that it manifests as the Fiery Principle. The 
 stream from his head is the Fire on the Mental Octave, 
 which awakens all the force of the Manas, that from the 
 feet is the Physical Fire arousing all the activities of the 
 Physical Plane, and that from the right hand is the posi- 
 tive and that from the left hand the negative current of 
 the Astral Light, now kindled into a Fire. Thus it is 
 seen that all the power of the Fohatic Force is now mani- 
 festing in the form of Fire and those streams of Fire are 
 
56 THE 5TAXZA5 OF DZJN. 
 
 ging through the Three Worlds ThfSf -: . - : 
 1-t surge through all the Thr nd arouse the 
 
 II smic Powers - is and bring them forth, tha: is 
 re aroused to action, and thus come to the bri . 
 where J I .:: stands ith uplifted foot: that is tc - 
 they are now - f on the channel between themsel 
 and man-, it is the stirring up of all the forces of the 
 Three World- is weO :_ - irit itself, so that they 
 are in a state of united action on the path between the 
 Upper Lords and the Human Race through which they 
 manifest. The navel is the seat of the 144.0<X 7 les or 
 7 rees into which the Human magnetism is differentia t 
 hence it is the symbol for those Xades in their con; 
 trated action. Now these Xades are all present in the 
 7 hatk Force the same as in man. hence thr I of 
 
 7 hat it the activity of the Xades. This dvity emi: 
 
 S arks of a Fourth Fire, that of Buddhi. which would 
 become the Arehtype of a new form of Life, and which 
 will incarnate in the humanity of the next Round and in 
 s way develop the Buddhic life, which will in this way 
 yeuni death and bring in the state of deathless life. 
 Th7 w - unknown to Fohat. for he despised man. and 
 had no wish to be of service to him. but his activity had 
 to produce this effect, hem anger was the m- 
 
 of perfecting the race which he despised. 
 
 The Gods of the Overworld are the powers transeend- 
 g thr Physical Plane. Tvhile those of the underworld 
 are those on the physical plane, particularly those of the 
 7 . _; T _ ns The development of the man during 
 this Fifth Round has been s-: - that there are 
 
 I ::Le powers left to the Gods or Kosmic Pan ^an 
 
 has practically conquered the Three "Worlds and ther 
 nothing left that is not in his hands. The power of the 
 Gods to make and unmake is all but gone, because man 
 has evolved to such a point that this power is now p; 
 tieally his. 
 
 leveloped until the might of the Powers is 
 and he has so advanced in Science that their wisdom 
 that is. he has about finished the Evolution of the 
 7 :th Principle, hence he is master and not slave of the 
 Three Worlds : hence hen -r into the Sixth Sph 
 
 ere he finds that which is beyond him. At the beginning 
 of the Sixth Round man will become supreme, for 
 will then be on the Buddhic Plane, hence the Laws of the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 57 
 
 Three Worlds will no longer bind, but will obey him; 
 hence he will be superior to all Laws below that Plane. 
 They will be the Gods before the end of that period, for 
 the reason that they will direct the Powers of Material 
 Nature and hence will be their rulers. This goes to show 
 that during the Sixth Round man is to gain through the 
 power of his will complete control over all the forces of 
 material nature, so that he will direct them as his slaves. 
 This is the great culmination of human evolution during 
 that time. At the end of this Sixth Round there will be 
 established the Spiritual Round, and hence the circle of 
 Flame will open and Fohat will be swallowed up in the 
 Spiritual Vibration, and hence there will be no more 
 material activity, but the Spiritual vibration will now 
 assume the control in the evolution of the Universe. This 
 being the case, the line of life or course of activity of 
 Fohat will be cut in twain, for now he will cease to act, 
 and Spiritual Activity will take the place of Material 
 Activity. Thus must be the consummation of the Sixth 
 Round, and thus it shows the way in which the Seventh 
 Round is to be brought about and what we may look for 
 at that time. 
 
 This conversation is in reality the contention of the 
 forces of the different parties concerned, and it is in this 
 way that it is impressed upon Fohat what will be the re- 
 sult of his action, and yet he cannot delay, for the force 
 of the Shining Face is directing him to take this partic- 
 ular course, and he must act. He is not abashed by this 
 opposition, though his strength is somewhat abated, be- 
 ing exhausted by the conflict with the other powers, but 
 he sets his foot upon the nether shore of time and thus 
 brings the Fifth. Round to a close. The description here 
 given of the result reads very much as though all life 
 perished from the earth, and as though there was here a 
 description of a period of pralaya in the ordinarily ac- 
 cepted sense of the word, and yet this would be mislead- 
 ing, for this description is but a blind to hide the Truth. 
 It is relative darkness and not absolute darkness that is 
 here described. It is a state of inactivity, a form of Kos- 
 mical Como that is to come over all things at the very end 
 of the Fifth Round, when the Descent of the Spirit will 
 have exhausted itself, and the ascent of Matter into Spirit 
 has not as yet commenced. It is thus at the point where 
 all action has reached the lowest point, and there is 
 
58 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 the greatest degree of inaction, hence all living things 
 are in darkness and at a standstill. This is the result 
 of the closing of the Fifth Round, and of the fact that 
 as yet the Sixth or Buddhic Round has not as yet gotten 
 under way, hence the new whirl has not began to move 
 with a sufficient force to awaken the new stage of Life 
 evolution. This it is that is described here as being 
 the darkness of death. The Circling Wheels are the 
 diverse Whirls which are active in the Universal Sub- 
 stance and the Shining Ones are the Great Spiritual 
 Forces which are hidden from the Circling Wheels for 
 the reason that all is now chaotic and the Spiritual Pow- 
 ers have not as yet assumed control of the seething world 
 of matter, which is in a state of chaos once more. The 
 present order being overthrown, and all things reduced 
 to a state of chaos, relatively speaking, though this does 
 not mean that life will actually cease on the earth, but 
 rather that there will be no fixed character to evolution 
 as it is now, and there will be a time of dreaming activ- 
 ity or rather inactivity; the Spirit will brood once again. 
 Matter having lost the particular character which was 
 given to it by the Spirit during the Fifth Round, it will 
 now respond to the brooding of the Spirit, which will 
 give to it a new character. This will not be all at 
 once, but will rather be a gradual change from the old 
 to the new Round condition as a result of this brooding. 
 It is the brooding of the Spirit which is to transform all 
 things, and start the Kosmic Substance to whirling in 
 accordance with the Spirit of the New Round. It will 
 be seen then that there is no time when life ceases en- 
 tirely, but at the same time there will be a condition 
 when its activity is reduced to a minimum, and all things 
 seem to be at a standstill, but this will be only for a short 
 time, though it is spoken of as a long night; but this is 
 spoken not so much with reference to the length of time, 
 for on the Buddhic Plane there is no such thing as time, 
 as it is with reference to the intensity of the time of 
 night; that is, the completeness of the obscurity which 
 is to end the Fifth Round. It goes to show that there 
 is not to be left a single vestige of the Fifth Round, but 
 the Night is to continue until it is all over, and there is 
 nothing left of it, and all things have become perfectly 
 static, and can in this way be molded anew by the 
 brooding Spirit. This period of Night is the conclusion 
 
THEOGENESIS. 59 
 
 of the Downward Arc of the Line of Life, and it must 
 continue until it has brought forth the Keturn Sweep, 
 when all things shall begin the return to the Spirit. This 
 Shloka then relates to the time of the end of the Fifth 
 Round, ere the Sixth has began to Whirl. It is to be 
 borne in mind that all this is the outgrowth of the way 
 in which the Fohatic Force has manifested, for all form 
 of material existence is but the manifestations of the 
 Great Breath under the form of the Fohatic Force. This 
 state of chaos must in the very nature of things result in 
 the inward motion which will mean the Sixth Round of 
 the Kosmic Motion, for it cannot stay in this motionless 
 state, for the moment the Fifth Round vibration has 
 ceased the Sixth Round vibration must take its place. 
 This will not be by the drawing of a sharp line between 
 the two, but rather the gradual lapping of the two modes 
 of motion, so as to have during this time a slight blend- 
 ing of the two. It is this process that constitutes the 
 Spirit's brooding over matter. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 61 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza VI. 
 
 1. The darkness and the twilight of another Night 
 were passed. The foot of the Mighty One was raised 
 again, and with His torch He lit the faces of the Shin- 
 ing Ones. The smoldering Sparks awoke to life and 
 sought the teats of Suribi, and on the milk they drew 
 therefrom, grew fat and strong. The Holy Mountain 
 woke, and from its depths arose vast clouds of fire and 
 smoke and thunderous sounds. The demons of the 
 underworld came forth and shook the face of the Dark 
 Star 'til once again it stood in balance true. 
 
 2. Unto him of the Shining Face, Meru cried 
 loudly, "Smile thou upon my face and unlock the chain 
 which binds the lesser lives in frozen bonds, that so 
 the new clothed Sparks make living things to grow 
 for Maya's Sons to feed upon when they be come again 
 to seek fulfillment of their dreams. 
 
 3. Then came the Dhyan Chohans — the Devas of 
 the Fourth — those who failed the Third. Said they to 
 the Shining Face: "Let us now finish the labor 
 wherein we failed; we have learned our lesson." Then 
 entered they the bodies created for them. The fathers 
 of the Fourth became their own offspring of the Fifth. 
 They took unto themselves mates and created abund- 
 antly. But their offspring knew naught of their 
 fathers' offenses against the Gods, or the causes for 
 karmic visitation upon them ; their minds were holden. 
 Fierce and bitter was the struggle 'twixt them and the 
 nature spirits clothed in lower forms, and with the 
 demon hosts of the underworld. At times they lost, 
 at times they won. They cried unto the images they 
 made with their own hands, and to the stars, and to 
 the invisible ones, "Show us the mysteries of our 
 fathers. We are blind and deaf and dumb before our 
 enemies. We grope in the darkness for the Light 
 which lit the Fire which now burns so low within us. 
 We know that Light burns clear and bright in hidden 
 places, but ever as we draw near to it it recedes from 
 
62 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 us. The darkness increases by contrast when we 
 have lost the faint gleam of that Light. Rather would 
 we die than suffer always from the gnawing pain of 
 unrequited longing for that Light." 
 
 4. Then awoke compassion in the heart of the 
 Mighty One — He who rides the White Horse in 
 majesty — and He answered them, saying, "I will send 
 forth my Son. He will be clothed in Fire and be as 
 a torch to light the Fires in your hearts. From the 
 Fires so lit will the true Light shine upon you." The 
 space between the upper and nether waters of the 
 heavens opened, and One came forth in power and 
 glory as a sun. He stood upon the topmost arc of the 
 Dark Star and touched the blinded eyes, the ears and 
 lips of all the supplicants gathered there to see and 
 hear and speak to Him. Said He to them, "I am sent 
 to be a torch to light the Fires within your hearts, 
 and I will stay with you until the Sacred Light shall 
 shine so bright that every foe will stand revealed be- 
 fore yQur eyes, but you alone have power to slay those 
 foes. Go ye forth to gather fuel, and lay the Fires 
 aright." 
 
 5. He called aloud and the Great Mother descended 
 with the Lipicas. They cooled and pressed the Fiery 
 Sparks. Where they had been Three, Four and Five 
 angled when the long night fell at the close of the 
 Fifth, they were now molded and pressed into the 
 Sixth and Seven angled. 
 
 6. The Six Sons of Fohat came to harden, condense 
 and direct them into form, according to the pattern of 
 the Chayas of the Gods. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 This Stanza begins with the time of awakening, when 
 the time of rest is at an end and the brooding of the 
 Spirit has awakened all substance to activity once again. 
 The raising of the foot of the Mighty One, or Fohat, 
 means the stirring up of the Fohatic Force to activity 
 once more, so that it begins another evolutionary epoch 
 of activity. Out of chaos a Kosmos begins to be formed. 
 At the same time it must be stated again that this is not 
 a sharp line drawn between the time of inaction and 
 that of action, but rather is it that there was a gradual 
 lowering of the activity of the Fifth Round, and at the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 63 
 
 same time a gradual raising of the activity of the Sixth 
 Round; but for a time the Fifth Round was so far in 
 the ascendency that the Sixth Round activity was not 
 noticeable, and in time the Sixth Round activity becomes 
 so great that the Fifth Round activity is no longer notice- 
 able, and this is the time of awakening spoken of here. 
 Between these two periods there must of course be a 
 point where the two modes of activity will be equal, and 
 when each one will be struggling for the mastery; this 
 will hence give us a state of activity which has no indi- 
 vidual^ and which therefore is in reality chaotic. There 
 is no such thing in all the universe as a state of motion- 
 less space, for it is all motion. What we call the time of 
 inaction is, therefore, not inaction at all, but rather a 
 condition of motion devoid of a fixed purpose. It is that 
 condition where energy and substance have no design 
 governing their expression, and hence there is no way 
 by which we may estimate the trend of this activity, for 
 in fact it has no trend. It may as well be stated here as 
 later on that this period is in the past. Many thinkers 
 have observed for some time that all humanity was in a 
 state of flux, that there was no stability and purpose in 
 any of them, that the public mind was in a chaotic con- 
 dition, and all the bulwarks of the past were no longer 
 of any power to hold man in the proper direction. This 
 state of chaos and intellectual and spiritual darkness 
 which man has been going through for some years is the 
 sure sign that humanity has been in its Pralaya, an event 
 predicted in the Bible in hundreds of passages. No man 
 in his senses will for a moment think of denying that 
 this is just what the human race has gone through for 
 some time in the past. This will mean that the race has 
 gone through a stage of Racial Pralaya. Now it is to be 
 borne in mind that the Race Spirit reflects the state of 
 the Kosmos at all times, being a little later in taking 
 on this condition than the Kosmos itself. The Race 
 Spirit is incarnated in all the diverse members of the 
 Race, and in this way the condition of the people is 
 merely the working out of the character of the Race 
 Spirit in the diverse forms through which it manifests, as 
 the Race Spirit is but the Spirit of the Kosmos special- 
 ized for this express purpose. Hence it will be seen 
 that the condition of humanity proves that some time 
 ago the Kosmos entered into this state of Pralaya, and 
 
64 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 thus the Fifth Round is already over some years ago. 
 It must, however, be borne in mind that the Humanity 
 is no longer in that state of Chaos, for they are now 
 awakening, and searching everywhere /for something 
 higher and better, there is now the search for Truth, and 
 though at present the efforts are rather feeble, yet they 
 are being turned in the right direction more than they 
 have ever been in the past, and there is such a feeling of 
 general unrest, that there can be but one answer, there is 
 a new Race Spirit which is seeking for an avenue through 
 which it may express itself. This New Race Spirit 
 means that the Kosmos has begun another Round, and 
 hence a New Life Cycle has commenced, and this is 
 manifesting itself among men. Inasmuch as it takes a 
 Kosmical change some little time to express itself in 
 humanity, it is plain that this Life Cycle has been in 
 operation some few years even now. All of the Fifth and 
 several Shlokas of this Stanzas are therefore in the past, 
 though in the near past. To be explicit, the Fifth Round 
 ended in the year 1881 and it was not so long after that 
 time that the Sixth began to manifest itself, though the 
 present writer would not say positively that it really be- 
 gan as a distinct Round before 1890, but certainly not 
 later than that date. From this time forth we may 
 count the work of the Sixth Round, and we see a corre- 
 sponding change in the consciousness of the people which 
 marks the change in the trend of evolution. There is an 
 awakening of the Evolving Life, and a turning of it into 
 the very channels which it will have to take during the 
 Sixth Round, which proves that it has been in the Sixth 
 Round since that time. 
 
 The Shining Ones are of course the Spiritual Powers, 
 but in this particular case they are the Life Spirits. 
 Their faces being lighted by Fohat means that the new 
 activity of the Fohatic Force aroused the Life Spirits 
 into a state of activity, and thus they began to express 
 
THEOGENESIS. 65 
 
 themselves in the new forms of Life essential to the 
 New Round. 
 
 The Smoldering Sparks, are the Life Sparks, the little 
 lives which are in fact the units or germs of life, and 
 which have been unable to express themselves in any 
 given direction while the time of chaos was dominating 
 all things, but now the new activity of the Fohatic Force 
 awakens them to life, and as a result these minute lives 
 begin to move and their first act is to seek to develop 
 themselves, for mind you, they are the ultimate germs 
 of the things that shall be during the Sixth Round. They 
 are the germs of life, which will during that round 
 develop the diverse lives or living things, the forms of 
 life for the New Life Cycle. Their first move was to 
 seek the teats of Suribi, the Suckler or Wet Nurse of 
 the Kosmos. Their growing fast and strong on the milk 
 which they drew from her, simply means that each one 
 of these Life Germs must draw to itself the specialized 
 substance, which constitutes the Pap or Lactile Fluid of 
 the New Round, and thus nourish itself to the point 
 where it will be an expression of the Buddhic State 
 which will be the keynote of this period. Thus we have 
 the beginning of a new order of Living Things which is 
 to be developed during the Sixth Round. 
 
 The Holy Mountain is Meru, a symbol of the Earth, 
 and hence the awakening of the Holy Mountain means 
 the stirring up of the Earth Spirit. This great disturb- 
 ance which came upon the Earth was caused by the fact 
 that there is now a New Regent for the Earth, a new 
 Genius born to it as a result of the New Life Cycle. The 
 New Genius is in a life and death struggle with the Old 
 Genius, and it is this which manifests the great disturb- 
 ance. It is not so much in the Gross Body of the Earth 
 as in her inner Principles that this disturbance is taking 
 place, though, of course, this disturbance will manifest 
 itself in corresponding disturbances in the Outer Body 
 
66 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 of the Earth, which is the real cause of so many Seismic 
 Disturbances since the time of the awakening, say 1890. 
 All these disturbances are but the results of the effort of 
 the New Earth Genius to assume control of the Inner 
 Being of the Earth, and of the resistance which it makes 
 to his efforts, but they must Bring so much pain to the 
 Earth that at last it will yield to the guidance of its New 
 Genius. It must, in fact, be whipped into subjection to 
 the New World Will. 
 
 The demons of the underworld are the diverse aspects 
 of its Magnetic Body; that is, the forces of the Terrestrial 
 Magnetism. They are excited to action, because of the 
 struggle within the deeper Principles of the Earth, and 
 thus they come forth and shake the face of the Dark Star, 
 which is another name for the Earth. This shaking is 
 nothing but the Seismic disturbances which have been 
 agitating the entire face of the Earth for some years past, 
 and hence we are beyond that time; it lies in our past. 
 This shaking must continue until the outer body of the 
 Earth has been brought into unity with its Spirit, and 
 thus it will stand in balance true. 
 
 The new clothed Sparks are up to this time only exist- 
 ent on the Buddhic Plane, and have not been able to de- 
 scend into the lower planes, and thus take form. The 
 lesser lives — that is, the Life Spirits on all the lower 
 planes — are locked in frozen bonds, and hence they can- 
 not act in accordance with the New Buddhic Wave ; thus 
 they cannot unite with the Buddhic Sparks and enable 
 them to incarnate in lower forms. The cry of Meru is 
 the negative drawing impulse which the Earth assumes 
 toward the Purusha to smile upon her ; that is, direct the 
 Spiritual activity upon the Earth to such an extent as 
 to cause the Lower Principle to yield to the workings 
 of the Buddhic Wave, and in this way incarnate it. It is, 
 in a word, the descent of Buddhi into material form, 
 under the impulse emanating from the Third Purusha. 
 This smiling of Ishvara has the effect of loosing the 
 bonds, so that the lesser lives are able to unite with the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 67 
 
 Sparks, and thus they are able to descend into material 
 incarnation, and make of themselves living things; that 
 is, become a new order of Living Things, suited to the 
 use of Maya 's Sons during this Sixth Round, for the food 
 of the Fifth Round is not suited to Sixth Round Human- 
 ity. At the first glance the statement when they become 
 to seek fulfillment of their dreams seems to indicate that 
 humanity was not upon the Earth at this time, and that 
 the New Life Wave was going to bring them back again, 
 but this is not the meaning of the statement. The Race 
 which has been on the Earth for a long time has not been 
 a Race of Dreamers at all. They have assumed a rather 
 contemptuous attitude with reference to the dreamer, 
 and have been wont to boast of their practical character. 
 In fact, it has been the boast of the race that the Age 
 was a practical one, that it had a practical civilization. 
 This has gone so far that the Ideal has been rejected by 
 the entire modern world, and they having rejected all 
 thought of Utopia have gone on in the most practical 
 way conceivable. They have tried to conform to the 
 world rather than to make the world conform to their 
 dreams. Maya's Sons, coming again to seek fulfillment 
 of their dreams, relates to the reappearing of an old 
 order of Maj^a's Sons, those who were dreamers in the 
 past, and who disappeared without realizing the fulfill- 
 ment of their dreams. This is not to be understood as 
 the reincarnation in the ordinary sense of that term, 
 but rather as the reincarnation of the Purushas, the 
 Karmic personalities of the people who have lived and 
 dreamed in the past. It is rather those qualities which 
 have been individualized in the past and then abandoned 
 by the Life Wave, but which are still persisting in the 
 Akasa, and which will now incarnate in form and thus 
 return as a race of dreamers, who ever hold before them 
 the goal of ultimately realizing their dreams. The pres- 
 ent generation is largely made up of such dreamers, and 
 that is why it is so Idealistic in comparison to so many 
 
68 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 generations of the past. It must be borne in mind that 
 in this view of incarnation it is not necessary that the in- 
 carnation take place at the time of physical birth, for 
 indeed the birth of the body has nothing to do with this 
 Karmic incarnation, hence it may take place when one is 
 quite advanced in life. In the light of this it will be 
 seen that the Idealistic Wave which is sweeping over the 
 earth is but the result of the incarnation in the people 
 living at this time, of the Idealistic qualities of a race of 
 Idealists long since passed away, but though the man 
 passes away the Karma which he makes and the qualities 
 which he individualizes can never pass away. To state 
 the plain truth, the inhabitants of Atlantis are incarnat- 
 ing in this way in the humanity inhabiting America at 
 this time. Not only they, but many Oriental Mystics, are 
 incarnating here, and that is the only way to account 
 for the great interest manifested in all things Oriental 
 by so many people in this country. Much of the Karma 
 of the American Indians is being incarnated in the Amer- 
 ican people in this way. The White People have driven 
 the Indians off the face of the Earth, but the Purushas 
 of those Indians are incarnating in them, and thus forc- 
 ing them to fulfill their destiny. Nothing can defeat the 
 working of the Good Law. Atlantis is coming back, and 
 the humanity of the present generation is incarnating 
 them, and they will continue to seek fulfillment of their 
 dreams, not the dreams of today but those of thirty gen- 
 erations ago. The All-Father is just, and nothing can 
 interfere with His wise design. The fact that we see this 
 generation of dreamers incarnating at this time shows 
 that all of this Shloka is in the past and that we are now 
 living in the time of the return of the Ancient Race of 
 Idealists. 
 
 The Dhyan Chohans are not to be understood as Spir- 
 itual entities in any proper sense of that term. They 
 are, more properly speaking, Powers that have exercised 
 a great influence on the evolution of life, though they 
 are powers that originated in the human race. During 
 the Third Round there were some who resisted the Gods, 
 or Great Kosmic Powers, and arrayed themselves in oppo- 
 sition to them. For this reason they were out of har- 
 mony with the course of Racial Evolution, which is de- 
 pendent upon humanity expressing the Kosmic Powers; 
 but when men make themselves positive to these Kosmi- 
 cal Powers, they hinder and defy the Kosmic process 
 
THEOGENESIS. 69 
 
 and thus they failed to pass the Third Round. That is, 
 they were out of harmony with the trend of Kosmical 
 Evolution, and therefore they could not pass over and 
 become members of the humanity of the Fourth Round. 
 Now remember it is not the human soul that could not 
 do this, but rather the qualities which were manifesting 
 through them, - and which were stored up in the great 
 karmic storehouse of the Kosmos. These qualities were 
 not suited to the progress of human evolution during 
 the Fourth Round, for if they were to incarnate . in 
 man, they would continue to oppose this trend and yet 
 they were so specialized that it would not do for them 
 to be entirely eliminated from the process of Kosmical 
 Evolution. They therefore became the Devas, or Build- 
 ing Spirits of the Fourth. Round, and thus were con- 
 fined to material things, directing the operations of the 
 Kosmic Life but being unable to develop the Astral 
 Principle in themselves, though they did the work of 
 developing the forces of the Astral Light, but did so as 
 the servants of a higher intelligence, and were not per- 
 mitted to enter the Earth life on the physical plane. 
 In other words, they were working forces, and not in- 
 dividuals in any proper sense of that term, though they 
 brought over with them all the qualities which they had 
 individualized during the Third Round. In the Fifth 
 Round these Devas had gained so much power and 
 strength that they became the Dhyan Chohans, and hence 
 the directing spirits between humanity and the cor- 
 responding aspects of the Kosmos. At first it may be 
 difficult for some to realize that they are nothing more 
 than intermediary forces, but that is all that they can 
 be. A Chohan is a priest, and therefore a Dhyan Chohan 
 is that overshadowing force which is the essence of priest- 
 hood, and which makes of the one it dominates a priest. 
 These powers are in touch with the great forces of the 
 Universe, and at the same time they partake of the 
 essence of human personality, hence they are the me- 
 diums through which the Kosmical Powers are able to 
 come in touch with the human life Spirit, and in this 
 way influence the evolution of man. Thus it was that 
 these Dhyan Chohans which are in no sense entities, 
 have nevertheless been the channels through which the 
 Kosmic Powers have directed the evolution of man. The 
 result of this work is that at last these Powers are 
 
70 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 brought back into harmony with the great Kosmical 
 Powers, and with the Evolutionary trend, and thus they 
 are now obedient to the Shining Face of Ishvara. They 
 now aspire to incarnate in man and enter the world of 
 physical experience, and take up the work which they 
 left unfinished at the end of the Third Round. This 
 will mean that they are to enter human form with all 
 the powers which have been developed as Devas and 
 Dhyan Chohans, and yet with the limitation in con- 
 sciousness due to their failure to individualize in the 
 human consciousness the work of the Fourth and Fifth 
 Rounds. 
 
 The entrance of the Dhyan Chohans into the bodies 
 prepared for them, means that those powers descended 
 and incarnated in the bodies of men already living upon 
 the Earth, their qualities being incarnated in the place 
 of the qualities of the persons up to the time they in- 
 carnated in them. It is thus by their incarnation into 
 Fifth Race Men that they begin their new human life, 
 and hence this new type are the offspring of 
 the ^ifth Race people into whose bodies they 
 enter, and they are the offspring of this Dhyan 
 Chohan life. It was the humanity of the Third Round 
 that gave birth to that of the Fourth Round, hence 
 these who are the failures of the Third Round belong 
 to a class who were the fathers of the Fourth Round 
 Humanity, and they as Dhyan Chohans directed the 
 development of the Fifth Race, which is also their off- 
 spring in more ways than one. Now when they incar- 
 nate in these Fifth Race people they become their own 
 offspring, for they are now identical with that which 
 has sprung from themselves. This shows that this in- 
 carnation of the Dhyan Chohans in human form must 
 be while there are plenty of the Fifth Race here, it 
 cannot be after the Sixth has begun to be developed. 
 The Cycle of Aquarius began in 1881, and this is the 
 Cycle of the Sixth Round, for the Fifth ceased at that 
 time. The first Lunar Cycle of this Cycle ended in 1900, 
 and it was at this time that the Dhyan Chohans were 
 incarnated in the bodies prepared for them. From this 
 time on we may look for an Occult Race, but who have 
 very little Spirituality, and who have not individualized 
 anything like all the latent powers within them and is 
 not this just what we do see at this time all over the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 71 
 
 world, but particularly in this country? Out of this 
 is to grow up a race of beings of this type. They are 
 to come through the natural births, and at the same 
 time by the occult influences which we have been con- 
 sidering, but in whatever way it is, this type will multi- 
 ply at a great rate, so that they will in time become 
 the dominate type in the early days of the Sixth Round. 
 After they have reached this state, the new type will not 
 know what their fathers did, that is what was done by 
 the ones manifesting those qualities which are now mani- 
 festing in them. Their minds will be holden so that 
 they will not be able to unify themselves with the past 
 history of the Karma which is expressing itself in them, 
 and hence they will not be able to realize the karmic 
 tie between them and the past. Therefore when the 
 karmic visitations overtake them, they will not under- 
 stand why it is, failing to realize that so far as karmic 
 law is concerned, they are the same ones who sinned 
 in the Third Round. Yet they must suffer all these 
 things until they have overcome all that karma and it 
 has ceased to be any part of their selfhood. There is 
 now a bitter struggle between these people and the native 
 spirits which had assumed forms below the human, for 
 they refuse to yield obedience to the will of these men, 
 there is thus a war of will between the two orders. At 
 the same time the demon host of the underworld, the 
 forces of the Earth's magnetism are hostile to this race, 
 because of the great development of the lower forces in 
 them, and because of the karmic tie which still unites 
 these men to the magnetic forces. Each will struggle 
 for the mastery. It is the forces of Nature struggling 
 with this race of beings for the mastery of the Earth. 
 The men are striving to subdue the Earth, while the 
 Earth forces are striving to subdue the men upon it, 
 and the karma of these men gives the magnetic forces 
 a certain advantage over them. It is a struggle going 
 first one way and then the other, the advantage being 
 first on one side and then on the other. 
 
 Their crying to the images which they have made 
 with their own hands for the answer as to the mystery 
 of their fathers, does not indicate idolatry, but rather 
 that they sought through experimental science for the 
 cause of their condition. Their crying to the stars indi- 
 cates that they sought the solution through Astrology, 
 
72 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 thinking that the time of their birth might be the cause 
 of their inheriting this particular form of karma. Again 
 when they call to the invisible ones, they think that per- 
 haps it is due to the magical influences of unseen powers, 
 but they do not realize that it is because of the karma 
 of the Dhyan Chohans that have descended into incar- 
 nation, and bring with them the debt of the Third Race 
 Rebels. Their enemies, or the nature forces which are 
 aroused against them, cannot be opposed for the reason 
 that they cannot break the karmic bond which holds 
 them, and hence they are unable to contend with them. 
 The trouble is that they are without the Spirit, for that 
 is the Light which lit the Fire, their own individual 
 Spirit. This Fire burns so low in them, for the reason 
 that the Spirit has never been developed beyond the 
 point where it ceased at the end of the Third Round, 
 and since that time, the lower principles have been 
 accentuated by their experiences as Devas and Dhyan 
 Chohans, but there has been no true soul development 
 since the end of the Third Round. For this reason they 
 are in the material darkness for want of the Spiritual 
 Light. The Light burns in hidden places, that is in 
 states beyond their grasp, but it recedes the moment they 
 make the attempt to reach it. This is because the only 
 way to approach that Light is through the development 
 of the individual Spirit. This is the terrible plight into 
 which they are plunged and they cannot see the way out. 
 The problem is in reality, how to develop the Spirit 
 within themselves. They realize the fact that they have 
 not the Light, and that that Light is for them if they 
 can only find it, and so they are continually longing for 
 the Light. This longing is making them negative to the 
 Light, and thus hastening the time when it will dawn 
 upon them, but of this they are ignorant, and because 
 their longing seems to be unrequited, they suffer the 
 gnawing pain which this failure to realize the object 
 of their longing causes them. We also see this condition 
 in the land. We see that humanity cannot see its way 
 to the light, and hence there is great sorrow of heart, 
 for want of a gleam of the Spiritual Light. This is 
 the time alluded to in the Bible where it is stated that 
 " There shall be a famine in the land, not a famine of 
 bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the word 
 of God, etc." It is this time, when the light of the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 73 
 
 Spirit will have grown so low that man will not be able 
 to see his way at all. 
 
 From what has been stated it will be seen that there 
 are now incarnated in the world two distinct classes, 
 first the dreamers from the ancient Spiritual Races, who 
 are striving after the Spiritual Life, and who are in 
 reality living it to an extent, and second, the Dhyan 
 Chohans who are steeped in the material, but who are 
 feeling after the spirit, and striving to reach it, but not 
 understanding just what it is that they are striving for. 
 In a word it is a Subconscious rather than a conscious 
 longing which they have for it. These are the ones who 
 are so very material, and yet in material things they 
 have an insight and a power which is well nigh super- 
 human, for it is the focalizing and the focusing of all 
 the tremendous Kosmical power of the Dhyan Chohans 
 that is expressing itself in this way. We are still going 
 through this state to some extent, though what is de- 
 scribed in this Shloka is a little in the past, that is, it 
 relates to the time from 1900 to 1911, at which time 
 the next Shloka begins to be applicable. 
 
 In the Fourth Shloka, the Mighty One — He who rides 
 the White Horse in majesty — is Vishnu the Supreme — 
 the First Purusha, or the ultimate aspect of the Uni- 
 versal Spirit. This continual crying for Light on the 
 part of the denizens of the Earth, drew upon the Vishnu 
 Principle so that it had to respond to the desire. When- 
 ever the world becomes sufficiently negative to the Spirit, 
 the latter must respond in a positive way, and thus 
 descend to the Earth in an Avatara, so as to supply the 
 Earth's needs. The answer of the Mighty One to them 
 means that the drawing influence has been felt, and that 
 He has responded to it, and has began to flow toward 
 them. "I will send forth my Son." This means that 
 He will send down an Avatara, for in a certain sense 
 the Avatara is the Son of Vishnu, inasmuch as it is 
 not all of Vishnu quantitatively, for it is only that which 
 is able to manifest through the form of an Avatar. It 
 is the descending of the Vishnu Spirit so that it over- 
 shadows a man and incarnating in him, manifests in 
 and through his consciousness. Now inasmuch as this 
 is the same energy as Vishnu, and is a part of the Vishnu 
 principle, still abiding in Him though it has descended 
 to the Earth, it is spoken of as the Son of the Supreme 
 
74 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Vishnu, nevertheless it is also Vishnu Himself, viewed 
 from another standpoint. When this Avatara has in- 
 carnated, the Avatar will have the same relation to the 
 Supreme Vishnu that the incarnating Avatara has; that 
 is, he will be Vishnu in manifestation, or from the other 
 point of view, Son of Vishnu. The two aspects are illus- 
 trated by the words of Jesus with reference to the rela- 
 tionship between himself and IHVH as his father, when 
 speaking of himself as the manifestation, he says: "I 
 and my Father are One," and when speaking of him- 
 self as the incarnation of a part of the Essence of the 
 Father he says : ' ' My Father is greater than I ; ' ' that 
 is, greater in the sense of quantity, because the per- 
 centage of the Divine Essence which could manifest 
 through a human form was limited, but they were one 
 in the sense that it was the ''Father's Pure Essence" 
 that was manifesting in and through him. 
 
 He will be clothed in Fire and be as a torch to light 
 the Fires in your hearts. This refers to the Avatar, 
 for the Fire with which he is to be clothed is the Avatara. 
 This Spiritual Fire is to clothe him, to be as it were his 
 very personality, so that he will radiate the Spirit every- 
 where, for he will be all Spirit. This influence will 
 touch all who come near him, and so the Fires within 
 their hearts will be lighted and they will thus burn up, 
 and give them Light, that is the awakening of the In- 
 dividual Spirit of each one, to the end that he shall at 
 last realize Blessed Nirvana. "From the Fires so lit 
 will the true Light shine upon you." This means that 
 as a result of these Fires burning in each one, of the 
 activity of the Spirit in each, the Universal Spirit will 
 overshadow all, and they will be merged in it, there 
 the selves will all be lost in the one self, and so these 
 Nirvanees will sink into Pari-Nirvana. This is to be 
 the ultimate end of the descending of this Avatara. 
 
 The waters of the Heavens are the Substance of the 
 Spirit, just as the Breath is its energy. The upper 
 waters are the Lakshmi Substance of the First Purusha, 
 similar to Vishnu the Supreme. The Nether Waters are 
 the Lakshmi Substance of the Third Purusha, that which 
 gives the Form Side of Ishvara. The space between 
 these is of course the Second Purusha, and its opening 
 means the descent of Vishnu the Preserver. The One 
 coming forth in power and glory as a sun, is the Ava- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 75 
 
 tara. It is as a sun, for it is the center of Spiritual Light 
 for the Earth, just as the Sun is the center of physical 
 light. It is to be borne in mind that the Universal Spirit 
 is by Spiritualists called the Great Spiritual Sun, and 
 as the Avatara is the descending of that Spiritual Sun, 
 He is most appropriately spoken of as being like a Sun. 
 
 The Dark Star is the Earth. His standing upon its 
 topmost arc means that at first the Avatara is only able 
 to act upon the Earth's Spirit, all the lower principles 
 refusing to respond to it. This brings us to the time 
 when the Avatara enters the body of a man and becomes 
 the Avatar, for it is only through the form of the Avatar 
 that the Avatara is able to manifest itself, and thus 
 reach the people who need his help. It was on the night 
 of December 24, at midnight, 1911, that the Avatara 
 incarnated in the form of a man, one who was prepared 
 for the reception of it, not an infant, or an unborn child, 
 but a full-grown man, and one whose Eeason and Spirit 
 were developed to the point where he was the most re- 
 ceptive to the Spirit of any one living, and from hence- 
 forth was completely identified with him, and thus be- 
 came Kalki the 10th Avatar of Vishnu the Supreme, 
 the Conqueror on the White Horse, with the Sword in 
 His hand. 
 
 His touching the blinded eyes, ears and lips of all the 
 supplicants gathered there to see and hear and speak 
 to him, means the healing of their eyes so that they will 
 be able to see him with the eyes of the Spirit, of their 
 ears so that they will be able to hear and understand the 
 Spiritual Truth which he shall teach them, and of their 
 lips so that they will be able to speak forth the words 
 of the Spirit, and to respond in the proper spirit to 
 what he shall say. It is not at all necessary that these 
 supplicants should know who the Avatar is for them to 
 come to him; for the moment one feels the presence of 
 that Spirit in the Earth, and turns to it with devotion, 
 seeking for Light from it, he will be worshiping the 
 Avatar whether he knows him or not, as the Avatar 
 and the Avatara are one and the same. This love and 
 devotion to the Spirit will reach the Avatar and will 
 draw from him the healing spirit, which they require. 
 Thus it is that through Bhakti it is possible for any one 
 to come into Spiritual touch with the Avatar and in 
 this way get the healing influence of the Avatara. This 
 
76 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 will in time open their Spiritual Eyes so that they may 
 see him in the true sense of the word, though this does 
 not necessarily mean that they will see him face to face 
 in the physical sense of the term, but they will see with 
 the eyes of their understanding, the real nature of the 
 Avatar. It will open their Spiritual Ears so that they 
 will be able to catch the message which he comes to de- 
 liver to the world, and thus will be able to understand 
 the message. It will give to them Spiritual Lips with 
 which they may declare the Truth, which they have seen 
 and heard. And this may be true without them having 
 ever seen the Avatar in bodily shape, but it will come 
 by reason of their contacting the Avatara in their hearts. 
 
 He comes to be a torch to light the Fires within their 
 hearts, that is the purpose of his coming, hence all the 
 influences which he exercises must be of a Spiritual Na- 
 ture, and those who are looking* for one to do something 
 else are doomed to disappointment. He will remain 
 among men until this Sacred Light within them will 
 shine so bright that every foe shall stand revealed be- 
 fore their" eyes. Now the foes are the Powers of Nature 
 that rebel against them, and for them to see all of these 
 foes means that they are to have their faculties so opened 
 that they will have a perfect knowledge of the nature 
 of all the material forces, being no longer ignorant of 
 any of those activities. This, of course, means the open- 
 ing of the Third Eye, and hence of the Buddhic Sight. 
 Hence he will remain with the people until he has caused 
 their Spirit and their Buddhi to develop so far as to 
 give them the perfect soul sight, and thus perfect them 
 as the Buddhic or Sixth Race. While he will open their 
 Sight so that thy will be able to see and understand the 
 nature of all those foes, yet it is for them alone to slay, 
 or rather to subdue those antagonistic powers to their 
 will; for no one can do that for us, it must be by the 
 stirring up of the Buddhic Will, that the forces of the 
 Three Worlds are to be made subject to the members 
 of the Sixth Race. When they have learned to use 
 their Buddhic Will in conjunction with their Buddhic 
 Understanding and their Buddhic sight or seership, they 
 will then have the entire realm of the Three Worlds 
 under their absolute control. They will subdue the Earth, 
 but it is in this way alone that it is to be accomplished. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 77 
 
 The order to go forth and gather fuel, and to lay the 
 Fires aright means that this work of Soul unfoldment 
 cannot be done by the Avatar alone. He must have the 
 co-operation of the people. They must provide the ma- 
 terial, by exercising their Pure Intuition and Reason as 
 much as they can, by study and by striving in every way 
 to bring themselves into harmony with the work of the 
 Spirit. They must do all in their power to prepare the 
 way for the operation of the Spirit, and thus promote their 
 own soul unfoldment. Particularly must they resort to 
 proper Spiritual Discipline, to overcome the Lust of the 
 Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes and the Pride of Life, and 
 thus freed from bondage to the body and the senses, 
 freed from attachment to the objects of sense, they will 
 have prepared the way for the lighting of the Fires 
 within their hearts. This last they can never do, it must 
 be the act of the Avatara acting through the medium 
 of the Avatar, but they must do the rest, and get all 
 things ready for the entrance of the Fire into their 
 hearts. The fact that the Fire is to be in their hearts, 
 shows that it is to be kindled by love. It is the putting 
 out of all love for the objects of sense, all affection in 
 fact, and the substitution for it, of Pure Compassion to 
 all that lives, and Adoring Love for the One Spirit as 
 the Beloved. This will of course mean the attainment 
 of Pure Kosmic Consciousness, that is the Buddhic Con- 
 sciousness by all, as the Racial Consciousness, which will 
 be the means of perfecting the Sixth Race Spirit in its 
 incarnation in the individuals of the Sixth or Buddhic 
 Race. 
 
 All that has been stated in this Shloka relates to the 
 time since the descent of the Avatara, and was fulfilled 
 during the year 1912, and is now past. The great in- 
 terest that has been awakened in the question of a coming 
 Avatar during this year, and even the efforts to get 
 together in readiness for that event, has been the result 
 of his presence, and of the very work which we have 
 been describing. It is true most of these people make 
 the mistake of assuming that he will come in the future, 
 but the very fact that there is this great discussion of 
 the subject shows that he has come, for the opening of 
 the eyes of the people to this problem is to be his act. 
 It is plain to any one that many thousands during the 
 past year have been gathering fuel, and as far as they 
 
78 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 were able laying the fires aright. Many mistakes have 
 been made, it is true, but yet they are doing the best 
 they can according to their lights, and this is to be done 
 in obedience to the express command of the Avatar, 
 given to those supplicants who come to him, after he 
 has descended to the Earth, hence the fact proves that 
 he has been here for the last year. , 
 
 In the Fifth Shloka, where it is stated that he called 
 aloud, we are to understand not an audible cry in the 
 human sense of the word, but rather the speaking of 
 the Word, which causes a movement in the Soundless 
 Sound, the effect of which is to awaken the activity of 
 the Universal Spirit. It is spoken of as a loud cry 
 because of its potency, for Sound being the essence of 
 the Force, the strength of the Force will be indicated 
 by its loudness in sound, that is in the Spiritual Sound, 
 though of course it will be inaudible on all planes be- 
 low the Spiritual. The fact that this cry was a call, 
 shows that it was not in the form of a positive ex- 
 pulsion of force, growing out of the exercise of the 
 Spiritual Will, but rather a negative indrawing of the 
 Spiritual Desire principle, creating a vortex into which 
 the Spirit was drawn. It was the wish for the feminine 
 side of the Spirit. At this call, or this drawing influ- 
 ence, the Great Mother, that is, Lakshmi, descended. 
 At the time of each Avatara of Vishnu there is like- 
 wise an Avatara of Lakshmi, the consort of Vishnu the 
 Supreme. This female Avatara is related to the male 
 Avatara as Consort, and of course this relationship 
 unites the two Avatars as well. The longing of the 
 Avatar for the feminine side had the effect of drawing 
 ilown an Avatara of Lakshmi, but the fact that it is 
 spoken of as being the Great Mother herself, and not. 
 as being her Daughter, as he is called the Son of Vishnu, 
 shows that it was only a small part of the Avatara that 
 was able to incarnate in the Avatar, and that the balance 
 continues to overshadow her and the Earth as well, and 
 to express itself as best it can on the formative work 
 of the New Round. In other words, she does not simply 
 come for his sake, but also for the sake of mothering 
 the new Race as well as the New Round. As this is to 
 end the Kali Yuga, and to usher in the Sattva Yuga, 
 which will in reality be the Lakshmi Yuga, we can see 
 why it is so necessary that the Mothering influence of 
 
THEOGENESIS. 79 
 
 the Divine Mother should be manifested in the earth 
 at this time. She must give birth to all things rightly 
 belonging to the Sattva Yuga. Now she comes to Mother 
 the New Yuga because, as was stated in the interpreta- 
 tion of one of the former Stanzas, the Sixth Round is 
 to be one of rather short duration, and out of it is to 
 come the Seventh Round, hence the beginning of the 
 Seventh Round must be started in this one and that 
 right away. It is for this reason that the Mother in- 
 fluence must be so prominent at this particular time. 
 We are to consider both the Mother Avatar and also 
 the workings of the Mother Avatara outside of her form. 
 
 Not only does the Great Mother descend, but also the 
 Lipicas. Now it is to be borne in mind that the Great 
 Mother is the substance of the Spirit, symbolized by 
 water, just as the Father is the energy of the Spirit, 
 symbolized by the Breath. She is the plastic substance 
 out of which all things have been formed, and in this 
 way becomes the former, the molder, the one giving 
 form, just as the Father is the inspirer and life giver. 
 It is to do this work for the present and for the next 
 Round that the Mother has descended. The Lipicas 
 that descend with her are the molding forces that are 
 her agents, the form producing influences that abide in 
 her and give expression to her molding tendency. It is 
 they that work on the external, as she does on the in- 
 ternal side of all spiritual things. However, they do 
 not act on any plane below the Spiritual, hence all the 
 forming that they are able to do will be on the Spiritual 
 plane, dealing with the Monads. 
 
 The Fiery Sparks are the soul sparks, which are partly 
 on the Nirvanic and partly on the Buddhic Plane. They 
 are the Sparks of the Life which is to manifest during 
 the Sixth and the Seventh Rounds. The Great Mother 
 and her serving Lipicas cool and press these sparks; 
 that is, they lower their vibration so that they will be 
 able to assume their proper forms, and then they press 
 them into those forms. 
 
 During the long night, which was not long in point of 
 time, but only in the completeness of the extinction of 
 the Fifth Round influence, the soul sparks were three, 
 four and five angled; that is, they belonged to people 
 of the Third, Fourth and Fifth Races. It will not do 
 
80 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 to assume that all the humanity on the Earth at the 
 close of the Fifth Round were members of the Fifth 
 Race. There were still many Third Race people, who 
 had not even evolved an emotional consciousness, many 
 Fourth Round people who were living on the emotional 
 plane as well as many Fifth Race people who had the 
 pure intellectual or manasic consciousness. At the same 
 time there were some who had the Buddhic conscious- 
 ness, and hence were already members of the Sixth Race. 
 All these soul sparks are now being acted upon by these 
 molding influences, and are thereby being molded and 
 pressed into Sixth and Seven Angled Forms; that is, 
 they are being mothered and thereby molded into the 
 form of the Sixth and some of them into the Seventh 
 Race people. Bear in mind this is going on at the same 
 time; that is, there are Sixth Race people and Seventh 
 Race people being formed at the same time. Not only 
 is this influence being exercised upon the soul sparks 
 in human incarnation at this time, but also upon all 
 those karmic personalities that have not incarnated as 
 yet. Th£y are being acted upon directly and so are all 
 the monads, and the result will be that when these in- 
 carnate they will belong to the Sixth and Seventh Races, 
 and thus they will continue to do so after their incarna- 
 tion. The fact that both processes are going on at the 
 same time, shows that the nucleus of the Seventh Race 
 is to be developed among the Sixth, and thus help on 
 the time of the Seventh Round. It is in this way that 
 the Sattva Yuga is to be in reality given birth to by 
 the Great Mother, for she must bear a new Ishvara or 
 Third Purusha, free from all the influence of Kali, which 
 the present one is not. This will show the function of 
 the Great Mother as the Bearing Mother of each memr 
 ber of both the Sixth and also the Seventh Race, and 
 at the same time as the Bearing Mother of the Third 
 Purusha itself, and also of the Sattva Yuga. The Lipi- 
 cas are the nurses that assist her in this work of giving 
 form to them. All must be born again in this way, 
 both those now born and also those not as yet born. 
 
 The descent of the Great Mother as an Avatara took 
 place in the latter part of the month of January, 1912, 
 and after this, however, it was some little time before the 
 complete Avatara was able to manifest in the Earth. 
 The molding work of the Great Mother and of the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 81 
 
 Lipicas indicated above, began in the Spring of that 
 year, and has been going on all the time since then. 
 Hence it is to be seen that all taught in this Shloka is 
 applicable to the present time, though of course it will 
 also be for some time in the future. 
 
 In the Sixth Shloka the Six Sons of Fohat are the 
 manifestations of the Fohatic Force on each of the Six 
 aspects of nature over which he exercises control. As 
 Fohat is material force, he does not exist in the Spirit, 
 but only in the other Six principles of nature. These 
 Six Sons are therefore the active principles pertaining 
 to each of those principles. These Forces act upon the 
 Newly Formed Sparks, and so harden, condense and 
 direct them into form, that is to say, they are by this 
 activity enabled to incarnate in all the diverse princi- 
 ples, so as to manifest their own nature through the 
 physical form. It is the descent into matter, including 
 physical form, of these soul sparks, thus originating the 
 Sixth and Seventh Races of men, that is here indicated 
 by the work of the Six Sons of Fohat, but it is to be 
 according to the pattern of the Chaya of the Gods, for 
 at this time men are to become Gods as it were, for they 
 are to incarnate the perfections of all these great Kosmi- 
 cal Powers, and in this way fill up their Chayas, incar- 
 nating this fulness, and in this way becoming the Gods 
 in form. It is for this reason that it was stated to 
 Fohat that during the Sixth Round men would be the 
 Gods. The Gods are Kosmic Powers, but when those 
 powers are fully incarnate in men those men will of 
 course be the Gods which are manifesting in and through 
 them. At the same time these men will be in possession 
 of Spiritual Powers and Knowledge which will make 
 them superior to all the Gods, with the exception of 
 the Purushas. They will be what the Gods have been, 
 and in fact what the Gods were destined to be, and 
 will direct their actions, and those of the Great Powers, 
 by their own wills, and in this way will they be the 
 culminating Race of the Kosmos. 
 
82 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 It may be stated that this work also has already com- 
 menced, and that we see it, that is the work of the Six 
 Sons of Fohat in operation every day. Of course we 
 are just in the beginning of the work, and therefore we 
 must not look for very much in the way of results as 
 yet, but the process is in operation, and will so continue 
 until it has perfected the work indicated. This is the 
 meaning of the Sixth Shloka. 
 
 
THEOGEXESIS S3 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza VII. 
 
 1. The wild White Bull o'ershadowed the Great 
 Red Cow. and with one expulsive effort she gave birth 
 to a Pure White She Calf. 
 
 On either side of its head came a Golden Horn and 
 in the middle sprang forth suddenly a Diamond Tipped 
 Horn. 
 
 1 Fast gTew the Three Horns, many cubits by 
 day. The Two Golden Horns circled the races of 
 Changing Star. The Middle Horn curved and entered 
 the Earth and sought the abodes of the Serpents 
 Wisdom. It drew the forth from their retreat and 
 them in high placr 
 
 When their eyes beheld the White Calf they said 
 with one voice. "Thou art a sign to us. Now will we 
 enter the Circle of the Golden Horns, and will give 
 of our Wisdom to those whom thou wilt mark with 
 thine own sign, and they shall be our ^ers to 
 
 young and old alike." 
 
 4. Two new doors were opened from the finite 
 the infinite. The clear white ray of the Divine S 
 shone through the newly opened doors and did not 
 break into fragments. The face of the once Dark 
 Star was changed : it shone with brilliant light. Its 
 companion Wheels now caught the broken ra 
 they were last in the race. 
 
 The Great Mother cried to the One Eternal. "1 
 work is done for this thy once i S d : anc 
 
 shall rule my progeny, while I return to Ther Then 
 fell the bars between the upper and the under worlds. 
 
 6. The Dragon of Wisdom descended, and with it 
 
 the Diamond Souled Host. In their own diviner 
 
 nee they enfolded the forms created for them — 
 
 no longer May:. - S ere they, but Sons of Will 
 
 and Yoga. 
 
84 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 7. No more shall the bars be raised between the 
 finite and the infinite, for the Sixth shall fall into the 
 Seventh with ease. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 The Bull is at all times the symbol of the Generator, 
 and a White Bull would be the Generative potency of 
 the Spirit. The fact that in the First Shloka he is 
 spoken of as the Wild White Bull, indicates that he is 
 not a part of the world ; that is, it is the Universal Spirit 
 as the Spiritual Generator. It is this Spirit as the 
 Dynamic Energy which acts upon all substance and 
 fecundates it. 
 
 The Cow is, of course, the Generatrix, as well as the 
 Wet-nurse, but in this instance she represents the Gen- 
 eratrix, the Bearer. Red being the lowest color in the 
 spectrum, it becomes the symbol of the physical. The 
 Great Red Cow is therefore Matter, taken as the Static 
 Substance, which must be energized by the Dynamic 
 Energy before it can act. It is in this sense feminine, 
 while the Dynamic Spiritual Energy is for that reason 
 masculine. The overshadowing means that this static 
 substance of Matter is energized by the Dynamic Energy 
 of the Spirit. This indicates a great change in the re- 
 lation of things. In the past Matter has been active, 
 and has kept down the activity of the Spirit, but now 
 it is perfectly passive, and responds to the Dynamic in- 
 fluence of the Spiritual Energy. 
 
 The result of those perfect fecundations of Matter by 
 Spirit will, of course, be a new Material Kosmos. The 
 Calf will, of course, be this because the Cow is Material 
 substance, and the Bull Spiritual Energy, hence that 
 which results from the energizing of Static Material sub- 
 stance will be an organized form of that Material sub- 
 stance, and this will be a Material Kosmos. The sex 
 of the Calf shows that this is what it is, for as it is 
 feminine it must relate to the substance side, and hence 
 to the material. The color of the Calf being White, the 
 color of the Spirit indicates the Spiritualizing of Mat- 
 ter, that is the organization of a Material Kosmos which 
 will be the expression of the fullness of the Spirit. This 
 is in fact to be the result of the conjunction here in- 
 dicated. The material Universe is to be born again, and 
 this time it will be in harmony with the Spirit. This 
 
THEOGENESIS. 85 
 
 will be the special work of the Sixth Round. In fact 
 the overshadowing of the Red Cow has already taken 
 place, and the New Kosmos is in process of develop- 
 ment, and soon it will be born. As a result of this 
 work, we may look for many disturbances both in the 
 Kosmos and among men for some little time in the 
 future, because while the change is going on there will 
 be disturbances. 
 
 The Two Golden Horns are the two powers of the 
 Spirit, both of them masculine, for otherwise they would 
 not be Golden. They are the powers of the masculine 
 Spirit, which are the boundaries of all things, and they 
 hold the Kosmos in position. They are in reality the 
 positive and the negative poles of the Spirit, between 
 which the New Kosmos is to be maintained. The Dia- 
 mond-tipped Horn is that power which grows out of 
 the equilibrium of the two forces. It is the balance be- 
 tween the positive and the negative forces of the Spirit. 
 It is this union of the two forces that gives it the 
 diamond tip, which is able to go anywhere, for there 
 is nothing that is able to stand before it. This is to 
 indicate the power of the Spirit in the New Kosmos. 
 It both holds all things in its embrace and at the same 
 time drives all things before it. 
 
 In the Third Shloka the great rapidity of growth on 
 the part of the horns, shows that it will be a very short 
 time after the birth of the New Kosmos before these 
 Spiritual Powers will have assumed complete control, 
 that, as has been stated so often before, the Sixth Round 
 will be completed in a very short time. It will only 
 take the Spiritual Powers a short time to gain complete 
 control over the Kosmos, and when they have done this, 
 the Seventh Round will begin shortly. The Changing 
 Star is the Earth, so called because during the Sixth 
 Round it is ceasing to be Dark, and is becoming Bright 
 Under the influence of the Spirit. When it is stated 
 that the two Golden Horns circle the races of the Chang- 
 ing Star, we are to understand that the Sixth Race is 
 to be embraced by the two poles of the Spirit, and in 
 this way to be developed into the Seventh or the Spirit- 
 ual Race. 
 
 The middle horn, which is the unified force of the 
 two Spiritual currents, permeates the structure of the 
 Earth, so that all of its principles are spiritualized and 
 
86 ' THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 thus the Earth begins the ascent to the Spiritual state. 
 In this way the Serpents of Wisdom are discovered. 
 These serpents of Wisdom are the Natural Laws which 
 govern all the workings of nature, and to seek them is 
 to liberate them and make them a part of the New Era 
 and at the same time of the knowledge of mankind. In 
 the Esoteric sense, a serpent is at all times a current 
 of force, and the serpents of Wisdom are therefore the 
 currents of Force, which are Wisdom; that is, they are 
 the Kosmic Laws which for all time in the past have 
 been hidden to man, but are now to be brought forth 
 into activity and into his consciousness. 
 
 When they are set in high places, it means that these 
 Laws which in the past have governed the Descent of 
 the Spirit into Matter, will now reverse their action and 
 will accomplish the ascent of Matter into Spirit, It is 
 the turning of the downward arc into an upward sweep 
 to the Center. The same forces which have governed 
 the downward involution will now govern the upward 
 evolution. We have then at this time the changing of 
 the trend of evolution, and in the light of what we 
 learned in the interpretation of one of the earlier Stan- 
 zas, it is to be seen that this turning of the Downward 
 Arc into an upward sweep, is to be in the beginning 
 of the Sixth Round, hence the setting of the Serpents 
 of Wisdom on High will be in the first years of this 
 Round, because that is to be the means of changing the 
 trend of this evolution, hence the upward sweep will 
 not commence until after the Serpents of Wisdom have 
 been placed on High by the action of the United Spirit- 
 ual Powers. This will mark the turning of the evolu- 
 tionary trend, for the reason that it will mark the chang- 
 ing of the course in which the Great Kosmic Laws op- 
 erate. This will be accomplished in 1914. This enables 
 us to trace the development of the Sixth Round with 
 comparative accuracy. 
 
 When their eyes beheld the White Calf, that is to 
 say, the moment these great forces were elevated and 
 began the ascent, they began to operate in the New 
 Spiritualized Kosmos. There was now a distinction be- 
 tween their activity and what it had been during the 
 time of the Old Kosmos, and they acted differently. 
 Their crying with one voice means that this was a con- 
 certed movement on the part of those Laws and that 
 
THEOGENESIS. 87 
 
 they did not act separately. It was a spontaneous re- 
 sponse of all these Forces to the New State of the Kos- 
 mos, so that they began the work of Kosmical and Racial 
 evolution in accordance with the New Spiritual con- 
 dition. It was a sign unto them, for the reason that it 
 showed to them the work which they must do. It was 
 the pattern for the entire evolutionary work, and showed 
 them the way in which they must do their work, the 
 course in which they must operate. Their entrance into 
 the circle of the Golden Horns means that they were 
 to operate throughout the entire range of the New Kos- 
 mos, but between the two Spiritual Poles, hence these 
 Kosmic Laws are to be responsible to the positive and 
 negative currents of the Spirit, therefore all Kosmical 
 action will be dominated by the Spirit. This is the way 
 in which the Sixth Round is to be merged into the 
 Seventh. 
 
 Those the Calf is to mark with its own sign are the 
 members of the Sixth Race, who will be marked with 
 the sign of the Sixth Round Kosmos, for they are the 
 proper people for that Round, partaking of its essence. 
 These Laws and Forces will so operate in the diverse 
 principles of these Sixth Race people as to manifest in 
 their consciousness a knowledge of their nature and 
 action. As a result there will be no material law which 
 is not perfectly understood by this Race. They will 
 know all things pertaining to the Material Kosmos. This 
 is to be the characteristic element in these Sixth Race 
 people. Where all others have been blindly dominated 
 by Natural Law, they will understand the deepest work- 
 ings of these Laws, and will intelligently use them for 
 their own development, and for the control of Nature, 
 which will now be made subject to them, and no longer 
 dominate them. It is in this way that these Laws are 
 to give of their Wisdom to mankind. When they are 
 so operating in man that he is conscious of all their 
 workings, and knows their exact nature and boundaries, 
 he will be in possession of all their wisdom, it is this 
 that will give to him his great wisdom. 
 
 It will not be anything like all the people of the Sixth 
 Round who at its beginning will be members of the 
 Sixth Race. The majority will still be of the Fifth and 
 there will be many on the way between the Fifth and 
 Sixth Race Types. This is why those Sixth Race people, 
 
88 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 that is those who have perfected the work of the Sixth 
 Round, and who thus have the Wisdom of the Serpents 
 of Wisdom, are to be constituted their messengers to 
 those others who have not gone so far as yet. The young 
 are the ones who have just begun the work of tran- 
 sition from the Fifth to the Sixth Race, and the Old 
 are the ones who are farther along. But in either case 
 they require instruction to enable them to realize the 
 Racial Type. It is the function of those who have fin- 
 ished the work of the Round to instruct the others in 
 the Wisdom which they have received at First Hand, 
 and in this way, through their intellect, elevate them 
 to the point where they also will receive the Wisdom 
 direct. To be their Gurus in a word. The time for this 
 Shloka is the same as that of the Third; that is, from 
 now on to 1914. In fact there are some who have al- 
 ready received of that Wisdom and are giving it to the 
 other people. 
 
 In the Fourth Shloka the two new doors that were 
 opened from the finite to the infinite, are the opening 
 of the way for the positive and the negative currents 
 of the Spirit to flow down into the material universe. 
 Up to this time they have only been able to act upon 
 the outmost boundaries of the Kosmos, but now they 
 are able to permeate the entire Kosmic Substance, and 
 thus energize it with Spiritual Light. The Divine Sun 
 is another name for the Universal Spirit, being the same 
 as the Great Spiritual Sun of the Spiritualists, and is 
 equivalent to the First Purusha in the highest sense. 
 The White Ray is known to contain within itself all the 
 Prismatic Rays, it being the function of the Prism to 
 divide it into those diverse colors. This White Ray of 
 the Divine Sun is the Pure Spiritual Ray, which is 
 broken up into fragments; that is, into the diverse 
 Prismatic Rays, and becomes the diverse principles of 
 the Kosmos. It is this dividing of the White Ray into 
 its seven constituent rays, that marks the division of 
 the Spirit into the seven principles manifesting in the 
 Kosmos. In the past the only way that it has been 
 possible for the Spirit to act in the Kosmos, has been 
 for it to divide itself, or break up into those fragments, 
 and in this way act as the diverse material forces. Even 
 in the early days of the Sixth Round this is the case, 
 but now there is to be a change. These doors make it 
 
THEOGENESIS. 89 
 
 possible for the Ray to shine through the Kosmos with- 
 out meeting with the resistance calculated to break it 
 up into fragments, hence this Pure White Ray; that 
 is, the force of the Pure Spirit permeates the entire sub- 
 stance of the Buddhic Kosmos, and begins the work of 
 transforming it into a Spiritual Kosmos. 
 
 As a result of this Spiritual influence the face of the 
 Once Dark Star, that is, the Earth, is changed. Its ma- 
 teriality is purged away. It is lifted so far on the way 
 of return to Spirit, that it now shines with brilliant 
 light. It is now merging toward the state of Spiritu- 
 ality, when the materiality which dominates it will be 
 a thing of the past. In fact it is very closely identified 
 with the One Spirit at this very time. 
 
 The companion Wheels are the Whirls of energy and 
 substance which have not caught up with the Earth. In 
 a sense they are the Planets, and in another sense they 
 are the Vortex rings that have not as yet organized 
 forms. But all the Whirls of Nebulae are included. 
 The Earth having ceased to make use of these frag- 
 ments or broken rays, as it is now permeated by the 
 Pure White Ray of the Spirit, these Whirls and unde- 
 veloped forms will gather up all those Rays, and in this 
 way accomplish the same evolution that the Earth has 
 gone through, and in this way complete their task, so 
 that they also may receive the Pure White Ray of the 
 Spirit. As all the other Rays will be shining upon 
 them now, they will soon finish their material evolution 
 and be ready for the Spiritual Ray. 
 
 The shining forth of this Pure White Ray of the 
 Spirit, and its permeation of the Earth, will be in 1919, 
 when the second Lunar Cycle of the Sixth Round has 
 come to an end, and the third cycle has begun. At 
 that time all that is indicated in this Shloka will be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 In the Fifth Shloka the One Eternal is Vishnu the 
 Supreme, and of course the Great Mother is the Lakshmi 
 Avatara described in the Shlokas before. The cry to 
 him indicates that she is turning from the Earth to the 
 Realms Above, and thus the current is turning back- 
 ward to Him. She is already withdrawing from the 
 world, and entering the Ocean of Milk once more. At 
 first one is likely to be misled by the expression, ''Thy 
 
90 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 once rejected Son." He can be none other than the 
 10th Avatara, and the Avatar through which He mani- 
 fests. Are we to understand from this that Vishnu the 
 Supreme has rejected the Avatara? By no means. It 
 is not Vishnu that has rejected Him, but the world and 
 its humanity. We must bear in mind that the same 
 Avatara has incarnated in all of the Avatars. Do not 
 be misled by this into the assumption that it is the 
 same Entity that has incarnated from time to time, for 
 there has no entity incarnated at all. Each Avatar up 
 to the time of the descent of the Avatara is a separate 
 and distinct individual, having no connection whatso- 
 ever to do with the personalities of the other Avatars. 
 But it is the same Spirit that overshadows them all, 
 hence there is but one Avatara in the true sense of the 
 word; that is, there is one Spirit which descends from 
 time to time, and incarnates in the diverse individuals, 
 thus making of them Avatars. At first sight it may be 
 stated that the people have never rejected an Avatar. 
 But this would not be true. Of course they have 
 acknowledged many of them as Avatars, but if they 
 had permitted the Avatar to do what he wished to do, 
 that is to manifest the Pure Spirit through them, they 
 would have attained Nirvana even then. But they re- 
 sisted the Spirit, and hence the Avataras were a failure 
 in so far as the ultimate design was concerned, though 
 of course they have each given to mankind a new im- 
 pulse, and in this way have directed evolution anew. 
 It is because of this failure in the accomplishment of 
 their ultimate design that they have each returned to 
 the Ocean of Milk from whence they came, and the 
 Avatars have died. This was the case with all the older 
 Avataras, and it was true in the case of Rama. The 
 Myth about Krishna being slain by an arrow shot by 
 a hunter who mistook his foot for a Deer in reality 
 shows the truth, for it is the failure of man to under- 
 stand the Avatar, that causes his mission to be a failure, 
 and in this way causes the Avatara to leave him. Gau- 
 tama passed away with that kind of passing away that 
 leaves not a root behind, because there were none of his 
 disciples able to digest the Dried Boer's Flesh; that is, 
 understand the Mystic Third Vehicle. And so it has 
 been all the time, in their ignorance humanity has re- 
 jected the Avatara on every occasion, and knew not 
 
THEOGENESIS. 91 
 
 what they did. It is in this sense that the 10th Avatara 
 is Vishnu's once rejected Son; that is, the Avatara so 
 many times rejected by humanity in their ignorance. 
 But now, as Kalki the 10 th Avatar, he will not be re- 
 jected, for the Great Mother has so mothered the Sixth 
 Race that they are able to understand him and so have 
 accepted his mission, and by bending all their efforts to 
 the work have perfected their Buddhi, and thus finished 
 the evolution of the Sixth Round. It is for this reason 
 that the Great Mother has nothing farther to do. The 
 Sixth Race have all been born and suckled, and they 
 must now develop as an adult race, and not as chil- 
 dren. He shall rule her progeny, the Race which she 
 has mothered. That is, he is to be the Manu of the New 
 Race, creating their type, and directing them in their 
 farther evolution. This relates partly to Kalki himself 
 and partly to the Avatara. In the latter case it will 
 be by the individual members of the Race incarnating 
 the Avatara, and hence becoming in a certain sense 
 Avatars themselves. It is in this way that they will 
 pass from the Sixth to the Seventh Race. The Avatara 
 abiding in each one will rule him, and it will be the 
 same Spirit ruling then as ruled while they were obeying 
 the Avatar. Farther it will be the Avatar, for he and 
 the Avatara are identical, he being but the Form through 
 which the Avatara is able to manifest. At the same 
 time the Avatara will rule over those who have not as 
 yet incarnated the Avatara. This may at first seem to 
 contradict the teaching that he is to make Moru Manu, 
 and thus leave the world, but there is no contradiction 
 at all. In the first place, when Moru rules he will do 
 so as the Agent of Kalki. At the same time he will 
 merely carry out the same work which was started by 
 Kalki, and in fact it will be the Spirit of Kalki ruling 
 through him, but the all-important thing to be borne 
 in mind is that it is not so much the rule of the man, 
 the Avatar, as that of the Avatara, the Spirit which 
 works through him that counts. So in any case it is 
 the rule of the Avatara, and it is that is the 
 Son of the One Eternal. Besides, at this time Kalki 
 will no longer be suited to rule, for he will have be- 
 come feminine, as the name shows, and will have be- 
 come Divine in the Sense of Pari-Brahman, and in fact 
 an Avatara of El Shadai, and the Seed Manu of the 
 
92 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Divine Race, and the Boot Manu of the Seventh Root 
 Race which is now beginning to be formed. Remember 
 the prophecy in the Bible that the time shall come that 
 the plowmen shall overtake the reapers. This means 
 that the work of reaping the final members of the Divine 
 Race shall be going on at the same time that the break- 
 ing up of the ground is going on for the Seventh Root 
 Race, and therefore we are not so far at this time from 
 the end of the Sixth Round and the death of Fohat. 
 This will be the time of Harvest as well as the time of 
 the planting of the new crop. This will in a word be 
 the time of the lapping of the two Rounds, and the 
 Night is drawing nigh when no man will be able to 
 work. When the Great Mother returns to the One 
 Eternal, she brings as it were the Sixth Race into unity 
 with Him, acting as a mediator between the two in a 
 sense. She is the Spirit that has mothered these peo- 
 ple, and so when she returns into the One Spirit, this 
 relationship will continue and thus they will be united 
 with Him. 
 
 It is this which causes the bars to fall between the 
 upper and the under worlds; that is, the line of de- 
 marcation between Matter and Spirit. There is now no 
 sharp line between the two, but Buddhi is merged into 
 Atman, and from this time on there is nothing to check 
 the free passage from the one state into the other. In 
 fact they are now becoming but one world, in two com- 
 partments, and the way is open for the free passage 
 from one state into the other. 
 
 This will all be fulfilled in the year 1921, and so will 
 that indicated in the next Shloka, for that follows im- 
 mediately upon the fulfillment of this one. 
 
 As to the farther work of this period, there is nothing 
 to be said, as it touches upon a mystery so Divine that 
 it would be improper to write it down, for it can only 
 be uttered at low breath from mouth to ear, let him 
 that readeth understand and farther this affiant saith 
 not. Face both East and West and in thy heart a Lily 
 and a Rose shall grow, and the Golden Light shall dawn 
 upon Thee, and when it does, look — behold — and be 
 Silent. 
 
 In the Sixth Shloka the Dragon of Wisdom is the 
 Buddh or Logos, the very essence of Kosmical Wisdom, 
 and the Dharma, the very essence of Kosmical under- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 93 
 
 standing. We must, however, guard against the error 
 of assuming that this is Divine Wisdom in the sense 
 of the Divine Mysteries. The Dragon is always a symbol 
 of Nature, the same as is the Serpent. It is the highest 
 symbol of the Natural Wisdom and the Natural Mys- 
 teries, but is never used to symbolize the Divine Wis- 
 dom and the Divine Mysteries. The symbol of these 
 is the Virgin Sophia, and hence at all times a woman. 
 The Dragon of Wisdom is Kosmical Wisdom, that re- 
 lating to the Manifested Logos. It relates to the Spirit 
 as well as to Matter, but does not reveal Pari-Brahman. 
 When this Dragon of Wisdom descends and incarnates 
 in a man fully he becomes a Buddha,, a fully Enlight- 
 ened One, and when it incarnates in any man to the 
 full extent of his Buddhi. he becomes a perfected Arhat. 
 Its descending at this time means that the Buddhi of 
 the Earth has become identical with the Kosmical 
 Buddh, or the Logos, and hence is completely flooded 
 by it. This means that the work of the Sixth Round is 
 completed, and that the Sixth Race have completed their 
 evolution, each one of them having become a perfected 
 Arhat, and therefore on the threshold of Nirvana. At 
 this time will come the Diamond Souled Host, that is to 
 say the Nirvanic Vehicles or bodies. They are the per- 
 fected Spiritual Beings. Not new entities in the sense 
 in which that term would ordinarily be understood, but 
 rather the Sparks of Spirit, and the volume of Spiritual 
 Energy and Substance which they insoul. When the 
 Dragon of Wisdom has permeated the Kosmos, and thus 
 caused it to finish its Sixth Round Evolution, these 
 Spiritual Powers and Vehicles will descend and enter 
 the realm of the Earth. 
 
 The forms created for them are the perfected Arhats, 
 those who have finished the Sixth Round Evolution, 
 that will mean the humanity of this Round, with the 
 exception of those who have failed in the Round. These 
 Nirvanic Sparks will enter the Atmas of the people, and 
 the Spiritual Substance will enfold the Buddhi and the 
 Spiritual Energy will energize it, and the result will 
 be a complete change in them, making of them Nir- 
 vanees, at least so far as their Spirits and Souls are 
 concerned, though of course it will take some little time 
 for the Nirvanic state to descend through their Manas, 
 Kama, Prana. and their Gross Bodv. Yet this is what 
 
94 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 has taken place as a result of the descent of the Diamond 
 Souled Host, the Race of Arhats have entered Nirvana. 
 
 From this time on these people are no longer Maya's 
 Sons, for they now have the inner senses opened. They 
 are able to hear the Voice of the Silence, and the Sound- 
 less Sound, and have awakened their Spiritual Under- 
 standing and as a result the illusion disappears, and they 
 see Matter as it is, a mode of motion of Spirit, that 
 and nothing else. Common sense has disappeared, Maya 
 has vanished, and Naked Truth insofar as any Mani- 
 festation, even that of the Spiritual World, can be 
 spoken of as Truth. The Third and lower aspect of 
 Maya, that of the World Illusion, is annihilated and 
 they are brought into the Second phase. But as this 
 second phase, that of the skipping and playing of Ish- 
 vara, is of comparatively little harm, they may be spoken 
 of as free from Maya, because the Maya indicated in 
 the Stanzas is the World Illusion. This has ceased for 
 them and po they are now living in the Spiritual World. 
 And this is while they still retain their Terrestial 
 Bodies. 
 
 They are Sons of Will because they are free from all 
 outside dominance, and are the products of their own 
 Will. They are the Self perfected and Self evolved 
 Ones, hence Sons of their own Will, the will to become 
 Spiritual, that is the Spiritual and rising Will. They 
 are Sons of Yoga, for Yoga is Union, no matter what 
 path one has followed to reach it. They have accom- 
 plished the Union between their personality and their 
 individuality, and as a result, the personality has been 
 merged in the individuality and has therefore ceased to 
 be. They are Free Souls, having attained complete 
 emancipation from the bondage to the personality. All 
 that pertained to the former state of illusion has van- 
 ished, and the humanity has freed itself and entered 
 the realm of Light and Knowledge. 
 
 The time during which this is all to be realized will 
 be the four years from 1921 to 1925. 
 
 When in the Seventh Shloka we are told that no more 
 are the bars between the finite and the infinite to be 
 raised, we are to understand that never more is there 
 to be any line of demarcation between the Material and 
 the Spiritual Worlds for they are to be one. Not only 
 
THEOGENESIS. 95 
 
 will this be the case with the humanity on the Earth, 
 but also the Material Forces will be perfectly responsive 
 to the motion of the Spiritual Forces and the one shall 
 be lost in the other. There will in fact be no distinction 
 between Matter and Spirit, for they shall act as two 
 modes of the same thing, and there shall as a result be 
 no longer any conflict between the two, but perfect har- 
 mony and unity shall reign supreme. 
 
 The reason for this will be that the Sixth shall fall 
 into the Seventh with ease. The meaning of this is that 
 the end of the Sixth Round has now come, and so it 
 shall fall into, or be merged into the Seventh Round. 
 The fact that this is to be with ease indicates that there 
 will be no conflict of the elements at this time, and the 
 time of Night will not amount to much, though of course 
 it will cause some inconveniences. However, there will 
 be no great disturbances such as have accompanied 
 every other change from one Round to another. This 
 will be due to the fact that the Sixth Round has been 
 all the time, a period of preparation for the Seventh. 
 It will also be due to the influence of those Seventh Race 
 people who have been developed in the very beginning 
 of the Sixth Round, being born and shaped by the Great 
 Mother at that time. Their influence will hasten the 
 time of the Seventh Round to which they in reality 
 belong. It will also be greatly hastened by the influence 
 of Kalki, for he comes to end the Kali Yuga, and to 
 usher in the Sattva Yuga. Now bear in mind that he 
 must end the Kali Yuga during his work as the Avatar, 
 hence before he has laid aside the Sword the Kali in- 
 fluence must be at an end. Now at the termination of 
 the Kali Yuga the Sattva Yuga must begin. It cannot 
 be delayed at all, and the Sattva Yuga is the Seventh 
 Round, hence the Seventh Round will have to commence 
 during the life of the Avatar here on Earth. The 
 change will also be greatly due to the presence on Earth 
 of the Great Mother during the former part of the Sixth 
 Round. She is Lakshmi, and as such, the great enemy 
 of Kali. She comes to help Kalki to remove the Kali 
 influence, and also to give birth to a new Kosmos. That 
 which she bears and raises will be the Sattva Yuga, for 
 Shri, the essence of Lakshmi, is the very Substance of 
 Sattva. As a result of all these influences, it will be 
 absolutely necessary that the Sixth Round should merge 
 
96 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 into the Seventh in a very few years. The greatest 
 cause, however, for this merging, is the descent of the 
 Diamond Souled Host, for they will make of all whom 
 they enfold Nirvanees and hence Seventh Race people, 
 and when the humanity has become inhabitants of the 
 Seventh Round, of course, the Kosmos will have to re- 
 spond, and hence it will be merged into the Seventh 
 Round. We must not measure Spiritual things in Time, 
 for on the Buddhic Plane there is neither Time nor 
 Space, and when we come to the Nirvanic Plane this is 
 doubly so. At this time the Kosmos will have become 
 so much more plastic than it has been in the past, that 
 it will not offer the resistance that it would have offered 
 in any other age, and hence the transformation will go 
 on at lightning speed. 
 
 The Sixth will be a very short Round, for it will 
 only occupy the short period of forty-four years, from 
 1881 to 1925, at which time the last Shloka will have 
 its complete fulfillment. The forces tending to finish 
 this evolution will be at least ten thousand times as 
 powerful as they have been at the time of any New 
 Round in the past, and that is why in this instance the 
 work will be accomplished in such a short time. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 97 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza VIII. 
 
 1. At last the Full-toned Chord was struck by 
 Maya's Sons, and at the sound Illusion vanished. 
 Truth stood full revealed. Knowledge, Power, the 
 glory of achievement clothed the newly born as a 
 garment. 
 
 2. Adown the star-spangled path of the Gods — the 
 path of lesser Lights awaiting birth in other forms — 
 came One unlike the Gods, yet kin to them ; like unto 
 man, yet more than man ; One clothed in raiment, 
 glistening like the hoar frost in the sun; majestic, 
 stern of countenance, yet soft of speech. 
 
 3. From lesser Light to Light He stepped, and as 
 His footsteps pressed each Star it gave a chord of 
 sweetest melody. As He drew near and nearer still, 
 each new pressed chord was placed in song tri- 
 umphant. 
 
 4. At length He halted, poised aloft and bent His 
 ear to catch the song the Stars now sang so clear and 
 strong from far beneath His feet. 
 
 5. The once Dark Star now shone with glory re- 
 flected from His face and full and clear He heard the 
 echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
 minor tones of woe and anguish. 
 
 6. The King had come into His own and now was 
 known to them. I am the first, He said, and I am 
 last, and we are one. Out of the darkness hath come 
 the light. Out of nothing hath come all things. Out 
 of Death hath come Light eternal. It is done. 
 
98 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 In the First Shloka the Full-toned Chord is the one 
 which Fohat ordered to be struck in the Fourth Stanza. 
 It could not be struck during the Fifth Round, for then 
 only five notes sounded and the other two strings, those 
 of Atma and Buddhi, jangled out of tune. It could 
 not be struck during the Sixth Round, for then only- 
 six notes would sound, while the seventh or Atma would 
 still jangle out of tune. Therefore the first time when 
 it could be struck would be in the very beginning of 
 the Seventh Round. The striking of this Full-toned 
 Chord by Maya's Sons, means that all the Seven Princi- 
 ples acted in perfect Harmony, and at the same time 
 responded in perfect Harmony with the same Full-toned 
 Chord of the Kosmos, which was now completed also. 
 That is to say, they were able now to respond to all the 
 Harmonies of the Universe, which was now operating 
 on all of its Seven Notes, and thus the Sevenfold Ce- 
 lestial Harmony was repeated in man. Their evolution 
 was completed, and they were now awake in all of their 
 Seven Principles. At this first sound Illusion vanished, 
 for the reason that all Illusion is due to our inability 
 to see things as they are, hence we get a mistaken im- 
 pression of them. As long as we depend upon the 
 Senses for our Ideas we will be deceived, for those Ideas 
 are the results of our defective perceptions, and hence 
 exist only in the mind. They have no Objective Exist- 
 ence, but are quite Subjective in their nature. It is 
 this which makes the Illusion, for we have never seen 
 any thing as it is, a Numenon, but only as it appears, 
 a Phenomenon. This gives us an Ideal World which 
 has no actual existence, and which the ignorant live in, 
 and persist in calling the Real World. Even when one 
 reaches the Buddhic Plane he is not free from the Illu- 
 sion. It is true he is no longer deluded by this Ideal 
 
THEOGENESIS. 99 
 
 World which held him in bondage while he was chained 
 by the senses. He is now able to see things as they 
 are, and thus realize the world of Kosmic Ideas, but 
 still he has not reached the Ultimate. His Pure Reason 
 can only deal with the Things which are given to it by 
 the Pure Intuition, therefore it is dependent upon those 
 things that are presented to it on the Buddhic Plane. 
 He is living in an Actual World, which he takes for 
 the Real World, but these things are but the acts of 
 the Things in Themselves which are present in the Spirit- 
 ual World or Nirvana. This is the Real World, the 
 World of the Thing in Itself, the Monad. Until one is 
 able to see and understand the Monad, he is still bound 
 by the Illusion of Appearances and is unable to recog- 
 nize the Reality. At the first Full-toned Chord, the 
 Inner Senses were opened and man was able to see the 
 Things in Themselves, the Monads, and through the 
 Faculties of his Spirit to understand them. When he 
 did this for the first time, the Illusion vanished com- 
 pletely, for he was able to see all things as they were 
 in their ultimate essence, hence there was no Illusion 
 for him any longer. The Four Lower Dimensions of 
 Space vanished, and there were henceforth but Three, 
 the Fifth, Sixth and Seventh, as they are now. The 
 Square of Matter dissolved and the Triangle of Pure 
 Essence alone remained. 
 
 Truth stood full revealed, for the reason that man 
 was no longer deceived by the appearances, and was 
 able to transcend the Relative, and to see all things in 
 the Absolute. Henceforth there is and can be nothing 
 concealed from him. Absolute Truth is his permanent 
 possession. Being endowed with all ability to realize 
 the Truth in the absolute, it was now possible for them 
 at the same time to see it in its true relativity, that is 
 as it is related to the source of things in the Spirit, and 
 as it is manifested, hence the Knowledge of the Mani- 
 festation, as well as the Truth of the Unmanifest, was 
 
100 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 alike their possession. Because of the unfoldment of 
 the Spirit, they had all the powers of the Spirit in a 
 state of liberty, so that they could use them as freely 
 as they now use their physical powers, that is to say, 
 they were as free on the Spiritual Plane as men are at 
 the present time on the Physical Plane. 
 
 The glory of achievement clothed them as a garment, 
 for now their Spiritual nature was set free, and they 
 were able to express all the latent qualities of their 
 Monad free from any limitation from the outside what- 
 soever. There was no limitation to their achievement, 
 within the range of the qualities of their Atma. Hence 
 they were clothed as with a garment by the Realities 
 of the Spiritual World, and no longer belonged to the 
 World Illusion. At this Fohat passed away and was no 
 more, for the Race had reached Human Perfection so 
 far as Type was concerned. 
 
 They are called the Newly Born for the reason that 
 they were now Seventh Race people and hence were as- 
 sumed to have been born again. The Seventh Round is 
 Whirling, and the Seventh Race has appeared. This, of 
 course, does not mean that every individual has reached 
 this state at this time, but this is the characteristic Type 
 at that time and the stragglers are the exception and 
 not the general rule. 
 
 This will all take place in the early part of 1925, 
 when the Seventh Round must be in full swing. 
 
 In the Second Shloka the star-spangled path of the 
 Gods is the path of the diverse Kosmical Forces, for 
 that is all the Gods are; some of them are Spiritual 
 Forces, but the majority are Material Powers. It means 
 that the One descending was passing through these Pow- 
 ers and effecting them with His Spirit ere He reached 
 the Earth. He was passing through the region of the 
 Planets and the Stars ere he touched the earth. The 
 lesser Lights were those forces below man, that is, be- 
 low the Spirit, and also below the level of those great 
 Powers. They were awaiting the time when Kosmical 
 Evolution would organize them into new forms suited 
 to the state of the Kosmos during the Seventh Round. 
 
 This One was unlike the Gods, or Kosmic Powers, 
 yet kin to them. That is, He was of a different order 
 to them. He was in fact quite Divine in the sense of 
 Para-Brahman, hence he was not like the Powers of 
 
THEOGENESIS. 101 
 
 the Universe because He belonged to a much Higher 
 Octave. He was not even similar to the Spiritual Pow- 
 ers, for they are aspects of the Manifesting God, while 
 He is one with the Unmanifest God. In this way we 
 are able to see wherein He is unlike all of these Spirit- 
 ual Powers. At the same time He is kin to them, for 
 the reason that they are all aspects of the Universal 
 Spirit, which is the First Emanation from the Divine 
 Spirit with which He is one. 
 
 He is unlike the Spirits of the Throne. Who are 
 they? The Throne is the seat of Para-Brahman the 
 Divine Spirit, and these Spirits are the Seven Spirits 
 of God, or the Seven Divine Principles, which are the 
 Archtypes of the Seven Principles in Nature and in 
 man. See the statement about them in Revelation. 
 These Seven Spirits of the Throne are not aspects of 
 Vishnu the Supreme, for He is the First Emanation 
 growing out of their activity. They are not the Good 
 Law, for this is the Fiat of their united Will. They 
 are the Seven Spiritual Sources of all Manifestations, 
 and ever abide in the very depth of Para-Brahman, 
 for they are the Seven Rays going to make up the 
 Pure White Light of Para-Brahman. He is unlike 
 these Spirits, because each one of them is only a single 
 Ray of the Seven Rayed Spirit, while the full Light 
 of Para-Brahman is completed in Himself. Yet He 
 is known of them, for the reason that He is their 
 Master. It is He that directs them, for it is through 
 Him that they, aye even the fullness of Para-Brahman 
 is able to shine forth to man and the universe. He 
 is the connecting link between the Absolute IHVH, the 
 Unnameable, the Word of Fear, the Eternal and Para- 
 Brahman which is His Essence, but of which He is the 
 Esse. Para-Brahman is the Essence of IHVH, but 
 this One is the very Esse of the IHVH. Thus He is 
 known and obeyed of the very Spirits of the Throne, 
 the Seven Spirits of God, or the Seven Divine Rays 
 of the Great White Light of Absolute Divinity, for 
 he stands between them and the Absolute IHVH Him- 
 self. 
 
 He is like unto man because He has been a man, 
 and retains the human memory and consciousness. At 
 the same time He is more than man, for he is a man 
 Apotheosized into the Ultimate Godhead, hence He is 
 
102 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 the Perfected God, yet retaining the Form of a man, 
 but with the Substance of His body quite Divine. That 
 is, each of His Seven Principles is composed of one 
 of the Seven Spirits of the Throne, in the place of one 
 of the Seven Principles of Nature as is that of a man. 
 
 He is clothed in this glistening garment, for the 
 reason that He comes clothed in His Divine Glory 
 and not in a veil. It is the Radiance of the Divine 
 Spirit, the Glory of God shining round about. He 
 is majestic, for he is the very crystallization of the 
 majesty of the Heaven of Heavens. He is stern of 
 countenance, because He is the very Epitome of Divine 
 Justice, and cannot look upon sin with the least de- 
 gree of allowance. At the same time He is soft of 
 Speech, for He is equally the Epitome of Divine Love, 
 and thus is filled with Infinite Love and Tenderness 
 for all that lives, has lived or ever shall live in the 
 future. He is, in fact, the very Esse of the Ultimate 
 God. 
 
 Who is this Divine One? He is One who, being in 
 the Form of God, meditated no usurpation to be equal 
 with God, but emptied Himself of his Spiritual Na- 
 ture and became human, taking on the form of one 
 of the servants, and therefore God has highly exalted 
 Him far above Angel, and Principalities, and Powers, 
 and given Him a name which is above every name, 
 that at His name every knee should bow and every 
 tongue confess of things in Heaven and of things in 
 Earth, for by His own Name Jehova, which is IHVH 
 has He called Him, and that is the Name that was 
 given Him. He is now equal with the Father. 
 
 This is Jesus Christ in his Divine Glory as God the 
 Son, and this is a description of His Second Coming 
 for the purpose of His Messianic Reign upon the Earth, 
 during the Seventh Round. It is the greatest possible 
 mistake to confound Him with Kalki the Tenth and 
 last Avatar of Vishnu, for Kalki comes to accomplish 
 the work of the Sixth Round and to usher in the 
 Seventh, and thus to prepare the way for the coming 
 of Christ. He is in this sense the Forerunner of the 
 Second Advent to the Gentile world, just as Elijah 
 will return as the Forerunner of this Advent to the 
 Jews. There is nothing which would fill Kalki with 
 
THEOGENESIS. 103 
 
 such horror as for any one to identify him with Christ. 
 Even at the time of his first coming Jesus was not 
 an Avatar of Vishnu, but of Para-Brahman, and be- 
 fore the time of His death he was the incarnation of 
 the perfect Divine Nature, save in the case of consti- 
 tution; that is, He was the Perfected Christos. 
 
 Why does He come to this Earth at all? He comes 
 to Rule it, that it may pass to an even greater state, 
 and that under His Divine Guidance all may pass into 
 the state of Para-Nirvana, and ultimately into that of 
 Maha-Para-Nirvana, and still continue to live upon 
 the Earth, which will, under His guidance and foster- 
 ing care, be so transformed that it will be fitted for 
 such a Race of Beings to dwell upon it. . 
 
 The time of this descent will be the same as that of 
 the First Shloka; that is, the beginning of the Seventh 
 Round, in the year 1925. Of this you can rest assured. 
 
 In the Third Shloka the lesser Lights are the minor 
 Powers of the Spirit, and also some of the Powers just 
 below it. They are not strong enough to be called 
 Gods, but still they are Lights. His stepping from one 
 of these to another, means that His influence has not 
 only acted upon the Gods, the great Spiritual Powers, 
 but it has now reached the lesser Spiritual Forces, or 
 Lights, hence He is Spiritualizing all things, first in 
 the Universal, and then in the particular. It also 
 means the passing of this Divine Influence from one 
 of the Heavenly Bodies to another, and thus their 
 Spiritual Regeneration. His footstep pressing each 
 Star means that each Star in the Heavens is to be 
 gradually permeated by His Spirit, and thus trans- 
 formed in its nature. All the Heavenly Bodies are 
 active, are in fact Living Souls. Their activity mani- 
 fests in a continuous vibratory motion, not only within 
 them, but also in the Aura which floats out from them. 
 They are each Septenary in their nature, having the 
 Seven Principles, the same as Nature and man. This 
 Motion is not chaotic, but is perfectly harmonious, be- 
 ing dominated by its keynote, and thus forming a per- 
 fect chord of harmony. This will also manifest in sound, 
 which may be heard by the one who is able to hear 
 with the Kosmic Ear. The sum total of these chords 
 constitutes the Music of the Spheres. When He presses 
 each Star it gives forth a chord of sweetest melody. It 
 
104 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 is not only harmony now, but also melody, the soul of 
 music, and it is the sweetest melody, for the reason 
 that His Spirit entering the Star, it has its Spirit set 
 free and hence that Spirit joins in the chord, thus 
 completing the Music of that star. In a word, as He 
 nears the Earth, He so awakens the entire Material 
 Universe that each part of it thrills with Spiritual 
 Life, and hence it is all elevated into Nirvana. It is 
 the awakening of all things to the Nirvanic Rapture, 
 so that it will be made ready for the work of the Sev- 
 enth Round, and there will be no unperfected object 
 in all nature. 
 
 His drawing near and nearer still, means the ap- 
 proach to the Earth itself. Up to this time He has 
 been acting upon the Stars remote from the Earth, 
 but now He approaches it, for the time has come for 
 its complete Regeneration. Each new pressed chord 
 was placed in song triumphant, that is to say, each Star 
 in the past, has uttered a perfect chord of its own, 
 though they have been separate and distinct; but now, 
 as He draws nearer to the Earth, they are all merged 
 into one, thus producing a Perfect Symphony, which 
 is not what the Music of the Spheres has been in the 
 past, for that was Fifth Round Music, but this is now 
 Seventh Round Music, and contains the Note of Ce- 
 lestial as well as Kosmical Harmony. It is now the 
 song of triumph, which means that the Kosmos has com- 
 pleted its Nirvana, insofar as its Spirit is concerned, 
 and this Nirvana is now ready to descend into the Low- 
 er Principles, until the entire Universe in its Gross 
 Body is Wrapped in the Bliss of Nirvana. Hence we 
 are to realize that His coming is not so much for the 
 sake of the people as it is to awaken the Spiritual Prin- 
 ciple in all Nature, and cause it to spring forth into 
 life, for the Whole Creation is travailing in Pain to- 
 gether until now, waiting for the manifestation of the 
 Sons of God, that it may be delivered out of bondage 
 into the same liberty as the children of God. He comes 
 to set the groaning Creation free from its bondage to 
 matter, and bring it forth into the life of the Spirit. 
 This is the principal reason for His coming to Earth, 
 though of course it is also for the purpose of deliver- 
 ing the Earth from the scourge of Sin, and bringing 
 it into Unity and Peace, and also for the purpose of 
 
THEOGENESIS. 105 
 
 guiding the evolution of man back to Maha-Para-Nir- 
 vana, the state of Bliss Eternal. 
 
 In the Fourth Shloka His halting, being poised aloft 
 and bending His ear to catch the song the Stars now 
 sang, indicates that while still far above the conscious- 
 ness of humanity, His progress is at an end, He has 
 reached the Earth, and is listening to hear if all the 
 Universe of Stars has entered the new Rapture. This 
 is seen to be the case, for they have all joined into 
 the one song of triumph which now swells out from the 
 depths of the entire Kosmos. It rings out clear, for 
 there is no discordant note, and strong, for all the 
 power of the hosts of the Stellar Heavens has entered 
 into it, and has swelled forth with all the strength in 
 it. In a word, all the Heavenly Bodies have attained 
 Nirvana, and have joined their voices in the Celestial 
 Harmony of that state. They have each and all entered 
 the Seventh Round and are in full swing, and the Uni- 
 verse as a whole is on the homeward sweep to the still 
 more exalted state of the Spirit. The Earth alone holds 
 them back, for He has not as yet touched it and thus 
 quickened it into the fullness of Spiritual Life, so that 
 it may enter into this song of triumph and thus enter 
 into its own for the final struggle up to Para-Nirvana, 
 and the Blessed state of Bliss beyond. 
 
 The Fifth Shloka begins with the time when He 
 touches the Earth. It is at this time that the Regen- 
 erating Influence which radiates from Him begins to 
 energize the Earth itself. The Once Dark Star is the 
 Earth. We learned in the Seventh Stanza that the 
 Once Dark Star was changed, and shone with brilliant 
 Light, but that was the Light that came to it during 
 the Sixth Round, in comparison to what it is to be- 
 come during the Seventh Round, it is still 
 Dark, for it has not awakened to the Nirvanic State 
 as yet. It now shines with the glory reflected from His 
 face ; that is, the radiance of the Divine Spirit which 
 ever flows forth and shines forth from Him reflected 
 itself upon the Earth, and it was transformed by the 
 vibration set up by that reflection, so that it awakened 
 the Spiritual Principle of the Earth, and this, respond- 
 ing to that vibratory urge, swelled forth into the chord 
 of Sevenfold Harmony. The Earth Spirit has awak- 
 ened, and has come into His own, having broken the 
 
106 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 bonds of silence, which Matter has forged for Him, and 
 so the full- toned Chord of harmony swells forth into 
 union with the Sons of the Universe. Full and clear is 
 the echo of the chord which hitherto had sounded only 
 minor tones of woe and anguish. This chord is the 
 chord of the Earth. During the time when it has been 
 bound by matter, it has of course been in the same 
 miserable plight as the humanity that has inhabited it 
 all this time. There has of course been nothing but 
 woe and anguish, and hence the Earth Chord has 
 sounded forth only those minor notes. The Major Note 
 of Bliss can only be sounded by the Spirit, and all 
 this time it has been stilled, but now at last it is loosed 
 and the radiance from the Messiah has awakened it to 
 action. It sounds forth the great Major Note of Joy 
 and victory, and this swells out into the full Major 
 Chord of the Spiritualized Earth. This now sounds 
 full for all the vibrations of the Earth are brought 
 into that Chord of Triumph, and hence all the Forces 
 of Earth are proclaiming that sweet Harmony. It rings 
 out clear, for there is nothing to mar its beauty now. 
 It rings out full and clear, and its echo is heard in 
 the Kosmos, and there unites with the song of triumph 
 raised by the entire Universe. It has now joined the 
 Great Spiritual Symphony, and so the Earth Chord is 
 swallowed up in that Universal song triumphant, and 
 they are one. The Earth has entered on the Seventh 
 Round, and onward she swings until she has finished 
 the return sweep to the Ultimate state of the Spirit. 
 At first it may seem that this was realized in the Sev- 
 enth Stanza, but this would be a mistake. What is 
 there shown is that the Humanity of the Earth were 
 born into the Seventh Race, and in the First Shloka 
 of this Eighth Stanza we are shown the consummation 
 of this for the Race. They are at that time in the 
 Seventh Round, but it has not reached the Universe or 
 the Earth as yet. Then comes the Divine One in the 
 Second Shloka, and in the Third and Fourth Shlokas 
 He has brought the Universe into that Round, but the 
 Earth has not as yet entered it. In the Fifth Shloka 
 it is shown how the Earth joins the Song Triumphant 
 and enters the Seventh Round also. Now all is Nir- 
 vana, there is nothing below. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 107 
 
 We must caution you against the idea that this work 
 is to require any great length of time, for this would 
 be a mistake. As He Leaves His Father's Throne of 
 Glory He Enters the Star-Spangled Path of the Gods, 
 and as He approaches the Earth, coming several million 
 times more rapid than a Ray of Light, he passes from 
 one Star to another, Regenerating them and in this 
 way causing their Chord to sound forth true and sweet. 
 At last as He hovers over the Earth, He causes all 
 those Chords to blend into the Song Triumphant, and 
 in this way brings the Universe into the full swing 
 of the Seventh Round. Now, as this depends not on 
 any development within the Universe itself, but is the 
 instant result of the action of this Divine Radiance 
 upon its Spirit, it will take place as soon as that Radi- 
 ance has been reflected through and through the entire 
 Universe, which will be in a very short time. At last 
 He rests upon the Earth, and the instant that He does 
 its Spirit is thrilled with the New Life, and so it 
 swings into the Seventh Round. All that is stated in 
 this Fifth Shloka takes place in an instant of time; 
 that is, the instant he stands upon the Earth. 
 
 This will all be fulfilled in 1925, for that is the time 
 when He comes and this Shloka deals with the placing 
 of His feet upon the Earth. From that time on we 
 have the working of the Seventh Round and its Sev- 
 enth Race; that is, the Race of Nirvanees. 
 
 The Sixth Shloka deals with the Reign of Christ on 
 Earth. The first sentence covers a period of several 
 thousand years, for it is practically the entire length 
 of the Seventh Round. This reign will be a time of 
 discipline for humanity, for He comes to rule over the 
 nations with a Rod of Iron and to dash them to shivers 
 and make them over again. You ask what will be 
 the need of punishing a Race of Nirvanees? In the 
 sense of the Divine Mysteries, Nirvanees may be as 
 great sinners as the most material of people. There 
 are in fact two kinds of sin — the first is that which 
 grows out of the attachment to the objects of sense, 
 and which will of course be a thing of the past with 
 the Seventh Race. There is, however, another kind of 
 sin — the sin which has its root in an individual will. 
 It is this sin which came first, for it was that which 
 caused the fall of man, and thus brought him into bond- 
 
108 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 age to the senses and to matter. So long as man has 
 an Individual Will in opposition to the Will of God 
 he will continue to be a sinner in the Sight of God, 
 and to need salvation. Now a Race of Nirvanees will 
 have a more highly developed individuality, and hence 
 a more powerfully individualized will, than any one on 
 a lower level, hence they will be more disobedient to 
 God than ever before. And this will not be so ex- 
 cusable as it has been before, for they will have more 
 knowledge, and will be rebelling against more Light. 
 When the King comes into His own, he begins this 
 reign of chastisements, using His Divine Power as a 
 means of enforcing His Will, and at the same time 
 making use of highly perfected human beings, as His 
 agents for the government of the Race, and their disci- 
 pline by temporal punishments. In fact this is the 
 purpose of the Para-Nirvanees and of the Maha-Para- 
 Nirvanees who are now being developed. There has 
 never been any period in the world's history before 
 when the&e have appeared, but they are now being 
 developed so that they may act as the Elder Brothers 
 of the Seventh Race, just as the Nirvanees at the pres- 
 ent time are acting as the Elder Brothers of the Sixth 
 Race, and as the Arhats have acted as the Elder 
 Brothers of the Fifth Race. His being known of them, 
 relates to a period a thousand years later, when the 
 Race will have accepted Him, and having obeyed Him 
 absolutely, will have fixed their wills in that of God, 
 and thus having cast off all Individuality will have 
 passed to Para-Nirvana, and at last into Maha-Para- 
 Nirvana. 
 
 He was the first because He was the Creative Logos 
 that was with the Father, and by and through whom 
 all things were produced. He is the last because this 
 same Logos incarnated in the Human and became man, 
 and later attained to the Perfection of the Godhead, 
 and He was the First to realize this state. He then 
 came to humanity again, and is the last one to resign 
 all things to the Father. He is the final Perfection of 
 all things, and during all this He has retained His 
 identity. But above all things, in Him has been per- 
 formed the entire Circle of Existence, for He was with 
 the Father as the Logos, when there was nothing else. 
 He was the point from which Emanation started. He 
 
THEOGENESIS. 109 
 
 descended into the Human Nature, the descent of the 
 Spirit into Matter, and then went into death, from 
 which He began the ascent into Divinity, which He 
 realized in its fullness, being made one with the God- 
 head, which is the ultimate end of the highest evolu- 
 tion. Hence the Circuit of the Line of Life was com- 
 pleted in Him, and he is the beginning of Emanation 
 and the End of Immination, both in one. As a re- 
 sult of this He is King of the Cycle of Life, and Mas- 
 ter of the whole design. Hence He is able to bring 
 Humanity into the place from whence they departed 
 when they began their descent into matter. And He 
 is One with the Race, for He is the epitome of all 
 Life and Evolution. What He has accomplished is the 
 way of the Great Return, and all who go that way 
 must abide in Him. He is the Self of all the Re- 
 deemed. Absolute Unity has been accomplished be- 
 tween God and Man and the Holy One; they are all 
 but One, and that is God 3 in the last analysis. 
 
 The Darkness here spoken of is the Darkness of 
 Matter. Out of this has been Evolved the Light of 
 the Spiritual state. The Law of Balance is perfect. 
 The Descent of the Universe into Matter has been the 
 means of the return into Spirit, and to a higher and 
 more perfect state of Spiritual Consciousness than 
 would have been possible if there had never been the 
 Descent into Matter. Spirit Descended into Matter, 
 and as a result Matter has Ascended into Spirit. The 
 Word was made Flesh, and hence the Flesh is made 
 the Word, it is the utterance of God. This has been 
 the natural result of the Eternal Law of Kosmic Evo- 
 lution, which falters not, but works out all things to 
 their Logical End, be that what it may. And as it 
 never varies, but works on without variableness or 
 shadow of turning, its work is at all times perfect, 
 for it is the Divine Fiat working out into Life. 
 
 Things are but the Forms which the Infinite No- 
 Thing has assumed by reason of the Motion which was 
 imparted to it by the brooding of the Divine Idea; 
 hence this Divine Idea has caused this No-Thing, or 
 Formless Spirit to assume those Diverse Forms, which 
 are the Archtypes of all Things. Thus all things have 
 come forth from nothing, by the decree of the Fiat. 
 
110 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Out of the disappointments of sin and death, out of 
 the misery and pain, and all the mistakes of life, has 
 been developed the forces which have sprung forth into 
 Life and Light Eternal. Not only this, but those 
 Monads that have failed in the past will be reorgan- 
 ized and brought forth into Life once More, and will 
 be brought to perfection. There are now none lost, 
 but all have found the way of return, the dead as 
 well as the living. This is at a period long after the 
 end of the first thousand years, for thousands and 
 thousands of years have passed. But while these peo- 
 ple have overcome death they have at the same time 
 overcome life. All selfhood is at an end. To them 
 there is nothing but God and His Light, which is a 
 mode of Himself. They neither live nor die, for life 
 and death alike have ceased. They abide in the depths 
 of the Light Eternal, which is the Glory of God or 
 His Radiance. 
 
 It is done. The work of Evolution is at an end. 
 The Seventh Round is at an end, and so has ended 
 the Night following it. All rounds are over, and the 
 Universe has ceased to move, for it is now at the Cen- 
 ter, the point where all vibration ceases. It has been 
 swallowed up in the infinite ocean of Divine Light, 
 and has touched the center of the Fire of God. It 
 is wrapped into the Shekina. All is over. Matter has 
 returned to Spirit, and is Spirit; the soul has returned 
 to God, and is God. The Great Return has been swal- 
 lowed up in the source of all existence, and yet all 
 things are. Nothing has ceased to be. But Thing and 
 No-Thing are identical, and yet co-existent. The 
 Apotheosis is complete. Aum ! The Dewdrop falls into 
 the Shining Sea! and it becomes the Shining Sea. 
 
 How were these Stanzas written? From whence was 
 their source? How came man by such knowledge? 
 Are they not a draft drawn from Revelation? No, 
 my children, for these Stanzas were written thousands 
 of years before the time of Christ. These last Stanzas 
 are clearly a continuance of the same ones that are 
 given in the Secrete Doctrine, and this one is simply 
 the sequel to those which have been interpreted all 
 the way along before. They all had to be written by 
 the same person, for they are the same, and this last 
 Shloka is but the Dramatical Climax of the entire 
 
THEOGENESIS. Ill 
 
 series, and they must all have been written by the same 
 hand. How, then, is it that the terminology is so 
 identical with that of the Revelation? How better 
 could one describe these great truths than by using this 
 very terminology? This could not have been taken 
 from Revelation for the reason that this Stanza teaches 
 the Inner meaning of Revelation, and the Mystery of 
 the Godhead, as well as the entire Mystery of the 
 Christos and there are not five people in all the world 
 who know this, and not one of them has ever seen 
 this Stanza until after it was published in the Arti- 
 zan. Whence, then, came the knowledge? Christian 
 Mysticism is a revelation of the Ancient Divine Mys- 
 teries that were known in the dawn of human exist- 
 ence, and hence it teaches those things which were 
 known in the ancient days, but have since been for- 
 gotten even by the Highest Adepts of the Great White 
 Brotherhood. The Stanzas were written before the 
 White Brotherhood lost the Key of the Divine Mys- 
 teries. But there is another item to be borne in mind. 
 As all things that are transpiring or have ever tran- 
 spired in the Kosmos are written in the Akashic Rec- 
 ords, so is every Idea that has ever emanated from 
 the consciousness of God, recorded in the Book of God's 
 Remembrance, and there abides, and may be read by 
 the one able to rise to the Plane where he can see it. 
 These Stanzas were written by one who knew at first 
 hand the Divine Design of Evolution. They are a 
 treasure of Pre-Vedic Buddhism, and therefore came 
 direct from the Spiritual Consciousness of the Second 
 Buddha himself. They are the Mind of God the All- 
 Father, made known to us. He that hath an ear to 
 hear let him hear this message from the All Divine 
 in this time of trial, when we are so much in need 
 of a Guide to point the way for us in the time of 
 testing, during this Sixth Round, that we may fall 
 into the Seventh and not fail in the passing. 
 
 Let every one who may chance to read this enter 
 the closet in the center of his own Spirit, and there be 
 still, and know that IHVH is God the One. And then 
 let him breathe forth all the Essence of his soul in one 
 Affirmation, "For all that Lives I live." 
 
 "Peace be unto all Beings." 
 
THEOGENESIS. 113 
 
 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 THEOGENESIS. 
 
 Stanza IX. 
 
 1. From the East, the West, the North, the South 
 come the four Holy Ones. On their way they gather 
 the hosts of destroyers thronging their path, and set 
 them in swifter motion. 
 
 2. At the ring "Pass Not" they pause, and with 
 one accord cry unto Kwan Yin, "Speak thou but one 
 word, a word of two parts, and we will bear that word 
 "within the veil" upon our wings. 
 
 3. Then with a loud voice Kwan Yin gave utter- 
 ance to the word. It shook the heavens and reopened 
 the path between the fiery red star and the star which 
 had been cleansed of its blackness. 
 
 4. Said he to the Holy Ones, "Gather your hosts 
 and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
 They shall lead the new born Sons of Will and Yoga 
 within the path I have opened, that they may people 
 the fiery red star with a new race. 
 
 Daugma shall open their eyes to the glory of the hid- 
 den way. 
 
 COMMENTARY. 
 
 It is in the Fourth Shloka that the key is given with 
 reference to the time of this Stanza. The Angels of 
 the Voice are to lead the New born Sons of Will and 
 Yoga within the path that is opened for them. Now 
 it is only in the end of the Seventh Stanza, that is, when 
 the Diamond Souled Host has been incarnated in the 
 Sixth Race Humanity that Maya's Sons become Sons 
 of Will and Yoga, therefore it is the Seventh Race 
 that is here alluded to, hence this Stanza relates to 
 the Seventh Round, and therefore follows the Sixth 
 Stanza, and is to a certain extent contemporary with 
 the Eighth Stanza, describing another aspect of the 
 work of the Seventh Round. The Eighth Stanza is 
 concerned mostly with the Second coming of Christ, 
 while this Stanza is concerned mostly with the Kosmi- 
 cal Regeneration that is to transpire through the 
 activity of the Kosmical forces at the same time. 
 
114 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 The East, West, North and South are the four as- 
 pects of the Universe. That is, they represent the 
 Swastika in its Kosmical aspect, and stand for the 
 positive and the negative poles of the Electrical and 
 Magnetic Forces of the Kosmical Energies and all the 
 Manifestations that flow from them during all time 
 and space. The Four Holy Ones are those same Pow- 
 ers; that is, the positive and negative poles of the 
 Electrical and Magnetic Forces in their Kosmic Es- 
 sence. They are the Swastika of creation and de- 
 struction, which manifests in the Universe. The East, 
 the West, the North and the South being the square 
 of manifestation, while the Four Holy Ones are the 
 Powers that manifest there. The coming of the Four 
 Holy Ones means the awakening of these four powers 
 and their concerted action to bring about a definite 
 result. It means that the powers that manifest in 
 creation and destruction are now being concentrated 
 unto the end that a great change may be wrought in 
 the Manifested Universe, which is in reality their mani- 
 festation. 
 
 The host of destroyers are all the centrifugal forces 
 of the Universe, which are in the path of the Four- 
 fold Force. These are all gathered up and concen- 
 trated on the work in hand, and as they respond to 
 this force which directs them to the common point, 
 they are set in swifter motion, so that their De- 
 structive Force is accentuated far beyond anything 
 that it has ever been in the past. This indicates that 
 the work which they are to perform at this time is 
 one of destruction; for the work at this time is the 
 destruction of the present Earth that a new Earth 
 may be born in its place. 
 
 In the Second Shloka, the ring "Pass Not" is the 
 limit of all possible individual progress. It is the 
 limit of the Sacred Chord on the Lyre of the Soul. 
 For one to pass that limit he must transcend the in- 
 dividuality, and become something more than man. To 
 pass this limit, means the realization of Para-Nirvana. 
 Furthermore, it is the limit of the manifested uni- 
 verse, and therefore to pass this ring means to tran- 
 scend the Manifested Universe, and to enter the realm 
 of the Unmanifest. It is a ring, or circle, for it is 
 from the Circle of Unmanifested Activity, or rather 
 
THEOGENESIS. 115 
 
 the activity of the Unmanifest, that the Manifested 
 Universe on all of its seven chords is emanated. The 
 Four Holy Ones pause here, for they are part and par- 
 cel of the Manifested Universe, and therefore they 
 cannot pass into the Unmanifest region of themselves. 
 It is the ring "Pass Not" to them quite as much as 
 it is to any of the diverse Manifestations which flow 
 from their activity. 
 
 Kwan Yin is the most beloved of all the Chinese 
 Deities, being the one who "Looks upon" and "Hears 
 the cries." It is in a certain sense feminine, and is 
 more of a Goddess than a God, though the name is 
 Neutral rather than feminine. She is the Magna Ma- 
 ter, the embodiment of Mother Love, and is therefore 
 the Mother Principle of the Universe. She is in this 
 sense the same as Lakshmi the Divine Mother. At the 
 same time we are to realize that she is not so much 
 the Mother who gives Birth, as the Mothering Princi- 
 ple which cares for the children after they are born. 
 She is in this respect something like Hera as the pro- 
 tector of Childhood. She is the incarnation, or rather 
 the Fountain of Mother Love, which nourishes all that 
 are born. She is that principle of Mother Love which 
 hears all the cries of her children, and looks down 
 upon them in love and tenderness, nursing them and 
 shielding them from evil. She is, in a word, the 
 Mothering influence of the Spirit. This being the case, 
 she is to be looked upon as the Mother of the Uni- 
 verse, and also as the Mother of everything that has 
 been manifested. She is, therefore, the Mother aspect 
 of Amatabha. Now as Amatabha is both Father and 
 Mother, the two being one, she is Amataba manifest- 
 ing Mother Love, therefore she is not feminine but 
 neuter, though all the attributes she manifests as Kwan 
 Yin are maternal and hence feminine. She is the 
 neutral, or double sexed Amatabha, manifesting the 
 feminine and maternal characteristics, and particularly 
 Mother Love. Being Amatabha, she is incarnate in 
 Amatabha Buddha, who thus becomes the incarnation 
 of Mother Love, and is conceived as a female Buddha. 
 She is incarnate in every Amatabha Buddha, however, 
 and hence she is in this respect the maternity of the 
 Buddha, just as Kwan Yin in the Kosmic sense is the 
 maternity of Amatabha. 
 
116 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Now, a word is a creative power, for it is the posi- 
 tive outflowing of the inward idea, being the idea 
 made manifest. Kwan Yin is requested to speak one 
 word, a word of two parts. The speaking of a word 
 means the placing in operation of the generative and 
 maternal virtue of Kwan Yin. The two parts of the 
 word indicate that it is to be both the generative and 
 the formative virtues that are to be placed in opera- 
 tion. That is to say, it is both the Father and the 
 Mother aspect that is to be concentrated in that ex- 
 pulsive effort of the Divine Will. It is the full force 
 of Amatabha pulsating under the impulse of Mother 
 Love. This will mean the setting in motion of a new 
 aspect of the molding force, or rather the operation 
 of the Mother influence in a new field. Kwan Yin, 
 who has in the past listened to the cries of the mani- 
 fested universe, is now besought to speak forth and 
 thus give birth to something entirely new. This re- 
 quest comes with one accord from the Four Holy Ones, 
 and *is therefore the cry of the manifested Universe, 
 for an inward expression of itself in the realm of the 
 Unmanifest. If she will speak the word, they will 
 bear it ''within the veil" upon their wings. In other 
 words, the prayer is, that the Four Holy Ones, or the 
 creative Swastika, may be permitted to pass within the 
 veil, beyond the ring "Pass Not" and there pursue 
 their creative operations. It is the next step in the 
 ascent of matter into Spirit. The work so far as the 
 manifested Universe is concerned is completed, and 
 now they, by reason of the fact that they have com- 
 pleted the work on this side of the veil* beseech Kwan 
 Yin to give expression to them on the other side, so 
 that they may operate in their creative aspect there in 
 the region of the Unmanifest. This will, of course, 
 mean the generation and birth of Para-Nirvanic crea- 
 tures, who will be the children of Kwan Yin, pos- 
 sessing her own nature. It will also mean the genera- 
 tion and birth of a world which will be the manifes- 
 tation of the fullness of Kwan Yin, and not a mere 
 emanation of her. It will be Para-Nirvana manifest- 
 ing in the organic form of the Universe. Evolution 
 having returned to the point from which it started, 
 it must now turn inward, and thus reach a step higher 
 than it ever was before, as the fruition of the experi- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 117 
 
 ences through which it has passed. The apotheosis 
 of nature must grow out of all the vicissitudes through 
 which it has passed. The result of all this will be 
 the regeneration and rebirth of the Kosmos on the 
 Para-Nirvanic Plane. And all this must in the very 
 nature of things be the result of the maternity of 
 Kwan Yin turning inward on her own Plane instead 
 of continually flowing outwardly on the planes below 
 her own level. 
 
 In the Third Shloka, Kwan Yin gives utterance to 
 the word in a loud voice. This means that a great 
 deal of force is put into the manifestation of her 
 maternity in this inward direction. It is not in a mild 
 manner, but with the concentration of all the force 
 of her maternity that the transformation is brought 
 about, and the effect must correspond to the force di- 
 rected to that end. 
 
 This shook the heavens, for the old formation of 
 the Kosmos was shaken and began to disintegrate 
 when the generative and formative influence of Kwan 
 Yin was directed unto the generation and ultimate birth 
 of the new Kosmos. The Star which had been cleansed 
 of its blackness, is the Earth during the Sixth Round, 
 or rather the Earth as it was perfected in the Sixth 
 Round, hence the product of the Sixth Round. The 
 fiery Red Star is the Earth that is to be realized as 
 a result of this Seventh Round. In the beginning, 
 the fiery Red Star was the potentiality of the Earth, 
 and was what the Earth would have become if evolu- 
 tion had progressed upward instead of downward as 
 it did. But the fact is that evolution was downward, 
 the Spirit descending into matter, and hence the face 
 of the Earth was blackened. During the descent into 
 matter the path to the fiery Red Sar was closed, and 
 it has been closed during the ascent of matter into 
 Spirit, and will so remain closed up to the time Kwan 
 Yin speaks the word, for the reason that all the gen- 
 erative activities of Amatabha are directed toward the 
 material. Now, however, when she sends her genera- 
 tive virility inward and upward to the realization of 
 the new Universe, the way is opened from the state 
 of the cleansed Earth of the Sixth Round to the per- 
 fected Earth of the future; that is, the Para-Nirvanic 
 world. This means that the process of evolution is 
 
118 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 started, which is ultimately to transform the star which 
 has been cleansed of its blackness into the Fiery Red 
 Star. The forces are now in operation, and the trans- 
 formation will be ultimately realized as a result of 
 the new trend of evolutionary law. One other thing 
 which it is well for us to bear in mind here is that 
 red is the color of the physical octave, and hence the 
 star becoming red indicates the rebirth of the physical 
 Earth, and does not relate to transformation in the 
 interior principles of the Earth. It indicates that the 
 gross physical vehicle of the Earth is to be regen- 
 erated and born anew. The fiery appearance indi- 
 cates the great increase of the fire principle so that 
 it becomes the dominant factor in the structure and 
 composition of the Earth itself. Let us see if we can 
 realize the importance of such a change as this. Ever 
 since the descent of the Spirit into matter began, the 
 preponderant element in the structure of the Earth 
 has been carbon. The result has been a poisoning of 
 the atmosphere so that it was difficult for life to con- 
 tinue here, and therefore the span of life has greatly 
 shortened. Besides, the vehicles of man and beast 
 have been so made up of this immobile carbon that 
 they have with difficulty yielded to the higher vibra- 
 tions, and therefore man has manifested a low order 
 of intelligence and feeling, and in fact life has been 
 more a state of inertia than otherwise. The intense 
 activity of some nations and individuals has been an 
 effort on the part of nature to overcome this car- 
 boniferous state, and to lift the race above it, but owing 
 to the gross structure of the soul this strenuosity has 
 merely led to the disintegration of the vehicles rather 
 than to its metamorphosis as a rule. The black and the 
 brown races are the embodiments of the carboniferous 
 state of the Earth in a much greater degree than the 
 other Races, and that is the reason why they will dis- 
 appear and give place to the higher types, for the 
 carbon will disappear also in the course of time. Im- 
 mobility in the inhabitants of the Earth is the out- 
 growth of immobility in the Earth itself. The life 
 upon the Earth reflects the condition of the Earth 
 itself, and as the cause of this immobility in the life 
 upon it is the presence of a preponderant quantity 
 of carbon in the Earth, it follows that the only cure 
 
THEOGENESIS. 119 
 
 for these troubles is by reducing the proportion of 
 carbon in the composition of the Earth. It is this 
 which causes the gross materialism of the people, and 
 the world can never be converted until the percentage 
 of carbon is reduced in the Earth. The problem then 
 is the reduction of the percentage of Carbon in the 
 composition of the Earth. There is but one way in 
 which to get rid of carbon. It must be burned. To 
 do this we must have an increase in the percentage 
 of Oxygen or the Fire principle, and in this way the 
 Fire vibration will destroy the carbon, and will re- 
 duce it to a minimum. This is what will take place, 
 and as a result of the great activity of the Fire vi- 
 bration the major portion of the carbon will be con- 
 sumed, so that the Earth will predominate in oxygen 
 or the Fire principle. This will remove the grossness 
 and opacity of the physical vehicle of the Earth. Will 
 render it more brilliant, transparent and aerial. It 
 will greatly reduce its specific gravity, and will in- 
 crease its electro-magnetic force. The result will be 
 a new Earth, which will have little resemblance to 
 the present one. In the past it has been necessary 
 for nature to cause dense growths of vegetation to 
 cover the Earth in order that the carbon might be 
 taken up by them and in this way life might be possi- 
 ble, but in the new Earth the carbon will be consumed 
 to a great extent, and therefore these dense growths 
 of vegetation will die out, and there will be no more 
 jungles and dense forests, but only beautiful groves 
 of trees and arbors of vines. All this will be but the 
 natural outgrowth of the disappearance of the carbon 
 from the structure of the Earth except in a small per- 
 centage. 
 
 It is to this transformation through the activity of 
 the Fire Principle that the Bible refers when we are 
 told that the Earth is to be destroyed by Fire. It 
 is not the Earth in the absolute that is to be destroyed, 
 but rather the carbon is to be burned up, and as this 
 constitutes the major portion of the composition of the 
 Earth as it is at present, this will mean the destruc- 
 tion of the present Earth. At the same time the 
 transformation from carbon to oxygen will be going 
 on all the time, so that as the carbon disappears the 
 oxygen will take its place, so that the Earth will be 
 
120 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 here all the time, and will be just as large at the finish 
 as it was at the beginning, and yet it will not be the 
 same Earth. Yet there will no part of it be gone. It 
 will be a case of regeneration and rebirth, which has 
 taken place so gradually that one will scarcely notice 
 the change. At the same time it is to be borne in 
 mind that the life will continue on the Earth during 
 the entire transformation. 
 
 This consumption of the carbon in the composition 
 of the Earth will cause a corresponding consumption of 
 the carbon in the composition of the bodies and souls 
 of all the creatures living on the Earth, including the 
 humanity on it. It is this burning up of the super- 
 abundance of the carbon in them that is indicated in 
 the torments with fire and brimstone which are de- 
 picted in Revelation. This will be of necessity a very 
 painful process, and it is most vividly described in 
 that book. The Golden hued Race will be the embodi- 
 ment t>f this Fire principle, for Gold is the Fire metal. 
 They will have bodies that will gradually become trans- 
 parent as the carbon is burned out of them. This will 
 lead to a much more active, vital and intelligent Race 
 of people, for they will respond to the Fire Vibration 
 and will therefore have the fiery mind, and the fludic 
 bodies resulting therefrom. As a result there will be 
 little or no waste, and man will live forever when the 
 carbon has been burned out of his nature, and when 
 the atmosphere is no longer poisoned with it. The 
 Earth will in this way become fiery and shining, even 
 emitting light at all times. When it is self luminous 
 there will, of course, be no such thing as darkness. 
 It is of this time and condition that Revelation alludes 
 when the Holy City of New Jerusalem is described, 
 and we are told that the glory of the Lord did lighten 
 it; for the glory of the Lord and of the Divine Race 
 will be reflected in the Fiery Earth. It is, of course, 
 true that the source of this light will be the members 
 of the Divine Race living at that time upon the Earth, 
 but at the same time they could not manifest their 
 presence here unless the Earth was fitted for their 
 abode. This is a great mystery, and I dare not lift 
 the veil farther, for the Holy Things are only to be 
 given to the Holy, but enough has been stated to give 
 
THEOGENESIS. 121 
 
 the key to the children of the Light. Let him that hath 
 ears to hear give heed to what has been revealed. 
 
 The reopening of the path to the Fiery Star means 
 the concentrating of the Fire principle so that it may 
 consume the carbon and thus bring into a realization 
 this great transformation. That is, it is the beginning 
 of this process of transformation, and the direction of 
 Kosmical Evolution unto that end. And this is the 
 effect of the generative influence which Kwan Yin 
 brings to bear upon the Spiritual Universe and the 
 material universe as well. This is what is meant by 
 the Holy City descending down from God out of 
 Heaven to the Earth, for the Earth is to be born of 
 the Spirit. For only in this way can it be suited to 
 the residence of a Spirit born humanity. 
 
 In the last Shloka Kwan Yin bids the Four Holy 
 Ones gather their hosts, that is the host of destroyers, 
 and make fit habitation for the Angels of the Voice. 
 The Angels of the Voice are those who are born as 
 a result of that Voice. When Kwan Yin spoke, the 
 word, which as we have seen was the inward expansion 
 of the generative and formative energy of Kwan Yin, 
 began to organize forms which corresponded to the 
 very nature of Kwan Yin, and which were therefore 
 her children of her own nature, and subject to no 
 individual limitation. They were people in whom the 
 non-ego was realized in its fullness. This new Race 
 of Para-Nirvanic humanity are the Angels of the 
 Voice; that is, they are the messengers who are to 
 make manifest that voice, or rather the energy which 
 flows forth in that way. The Earth can only be made 
 a fit habitation for these Para-Nirvanees by the destruc- 
 tion of the carboniferous element that renders all life 
 gross. It is therefore that the host of destroyers, or 
 the centrifugal forces are directed in their attack upon 
 the carboniferous element in the Earth, and not only 
 upon its physical aspect, but also upon its interior 
 principles as well. In this way the elements that stood 
 in the way of the Higher state are eliminated and the 
 Earth is made a fit habitation for the Para-Nirvanees 
 or Angels of the Voice. But at the same time that it 
 is made a fit habitation for them it is rendered un- 
 suited for the abiding place of a material race of 
 people. 
 
122 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 The New born Sons of Will and Yoga are the Sev- 
 enth Race humanity that is perfected as the last act 
 of the Sixth Round and the beginning of the Seventh 
 Round. These will be led by the Para-Nirvanees or 
 Angels of the Voice in the upward way, in the path 
 that has been opened. This means that under the guid- 
 ance of the Angels of the Voice they will eliminate 
 the carbon from their nature and will be brought into 
 that state where the Fire principle is their dominant 
 element not only in their bodies but in their interior 
 principles as well. In a word, the Angels of the Voice 
 will be the Elder Brothers of the Seventh Race hu- 
 manity, and will in this way help them to incarnate 
 all of the virtue of the Fiery Red Star. This path 
 will, when followed to the end, bring the Seventh Race 
 to that point where they will have completely embodied 
 the fire principle and will have become suited to the 
 work of peopling the Fiery Red Star. They will in 
 this way become a New Race, the perfected Seventh, 
 the Ratje of Fire Men, and will at the same time be 
 perfectly spiritual. This is the New Race that is to 
 people the Fiery Red Star, a Race partaking of its 
 own nature, and being the individualizing in human 
 life and consciousness of the very nature of that Star 
 itself; that is, of the Fire principle on all of the planes 
 of nature. Thus the bright Fiery and transparent 
 Race will have come to the Earth or rather will have 
 evolved here on the Earth. Ye will call to mind the 
 promise of Daniel the prophet that they that be wise 
 shall shine as the brightness of the firmament (the 
 Sun). Well, this is the meaning of it, for they will 
 be bright and glorious even in their bodies, for the 
 Fire body will have so transformed the lower vehicles 
 that they are but vehicles for its expression, and have 
 become in a certain sense fire bodies also. We are 
 therefore to realize that there are to be formed two 
 Races during the Seventh Round — the Angels of the 
 Voice, a Para-Nirvanic Race, who are to be the guides 
 of evolution during the Round, and also the Seventh 
 or Nirvanic Race, who will be led by them. At the 
 same time it would appear that the ultimate end of 
 the Seventh Race is to realize Para-Nirvana itself, so 
 that they will all be born as children of the Voice, 
 for only such will be suited as the Rulers and Masters 
 
THEOGENESIS. 123 
 
 of the Fiery Red Star. Thus will they come to realize 
 all that their Teachers have realized before them, for 
 this new Race with which the Fiery Red Star is to 
 be peopled is not the Seventh Race, for the Sons of 
 Will and Yoga are that race. The new race is the 
 perfected race, which has transcended individuality 
 and are the perfect children of Amatabha. They will 
 be the children of Light and Fire, for when all things 
 have been made new, and there is a new Earth, there 
 will of necessity have to be a new race to people it, 
 for, bear in mind, the new Earth is not the Earth of 
 the Seventh Round, but the Earth that is to follow 
 after it. There are Seven Rounds for the present Earth, 
 and at the end of the Seventh Round we must enter 
 a new cycle, when the Earth will slip beyond the ring 
 "Pass Not," and will begin a new era, on the Para- 
 Nirvanic Plane, for the Earth as well as the humanity 
 upon it must be saved. It is impossible for the Race 
 to be saved until the Earth is saved. It is this that 
 is indicated by the drawing of the Universe into Vish- 
 nu. This indrawing of the Universe is merely its slip- 
 ping within the ring "Pass Not," and thus entering its 
 Para-Nirvanic cycle of life. The descriptions as given 
 in the book of Revelation are admirably suited to this 
 apotheosis of the Earth, but sadly out of place as 
 descriptions of Heaven. Let all who have ears to hear, 
 ponder upon those descriptions as given in Revelation, 
 and compare them with this disclosure and they will 
 see the mystery as it is, but there cannot be anything 
 more stated here, for the mystery is for the children 
 of Light, and farther, this affiant saith not. 
 
 The time at which the work of this Stanza will take 
 place will be some time after the year 1925. That is 
 to say, it will begin at that time or a little after, and 
 the first two Shlokas refer to practically the same time, 
 for they will cover but a moment as it were. The Third 
 Shloka begins at that time also, for all these only cover 
 a period of a few years from 1925 onward. However, 
 this and the last Shloka cover a period of several thou- 
 sand years, for they cover the entire period of the 
 Seventh Round, and bring us to the time of the New 
 Earth. It is not possible to give any more accurate 
 dates than these, for the reason that these two Shlokas 
 relate more to the evolutionary process than to any 
 
124 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 definite event, and this process will cover an immense 
 period of time. It may be stated, however, that the 
 preparation of the habitation for the Angels of the 
 Voice will not have been completed for a thousand 
 years, for this is undoubtedly the work of the milleni- 
 um, and the work of leading the Sons of Will and 
 Yoga, while it will to some extent go on during this 
 period of time, will have its real time of operation 
 during the ages that follow after the first thousand 
 years. Beyond these rather meager details there is 
 nothing that can be stated with reference to the time 
 of the diverse operations. At least it has not been 
 given at the present time. In case the time is indi- 
 cated later on, and it is best to give it out to the pub- 
 lic, the dates will be furnished. 
 
 For further light on this subject, as well as upon 
 the entire mystery of the new Earth and the new 
 Heavens, the student is advised to read very carefully 
 the last few chapters of Revelation, and take the mat- 
 ter into 'the Silence quite frequently, and it is possible 
 that as a result he will experience a measure of initia- 
 tion. But that which has not been stated here can not 
 be given out, save at the door of the Sanctuary, and 
 at the foot of the Altar. He that hath ears to hear, 
 let him hear. 
 
 Daugma is a purified soul, a great initiate or the 
 Central Spiritual Sun, according to the way it is used. 
 The primary meaning, however, is the Central Spiritual 
 Sun. It becomes a purified soul or a great initiate 
 for the reason that they are so many incarnations of 
 the Central Spiritual Sun with a greater or less de- 
 gree of perfection. Now, inasmuch as the New born 
 Sons of Will and Yoga are all purified souls, and great 
 initiates, for the reason that they have all attained 
 Nirvana, and hence are the very highest initiates even 
 before they have started on this new path, Daugma, 
 who is to open their eyes, can be neither, and hence 
 can only be the Central Spiritual Sun. Not only is 
 this true, but it is this New Race of Sons of the Fire 
 that are to have their eyes opened. The Central Spirit- 
 ual Sun is the same as Vishnu the Supreme or Ama- 
 tabha, though it is more Vishnu, for it represents the 
 masculine side more than the feminine side. Water 
 being the feminine principle, the Moon would represent 
 
THEOGENESIS. 125 
 
 the Lakshmi principle, just as breath and fire are the 
 masculine principle, that is Vishnu. This is the same 
 as the Radiant one and the One Eternal in some of 
 the earlier Stanzas. He is to open the eyes of the New 
 Race on the Fiery Red Star to the Glory of the Hid- 
 den Way. Glory is the brightness, the outshining and 
 the manifestation, therefore they are to behold the 
 manifestations of the hidden way, so that they will be 
 able to tread therein. The hidden way is the way 
 that has been hidden for all time in the past, and which 
 no one has been able to enter. It is the transcend- 
 ing of the ring "Pass Not" and the full and com- 
 plete entrance into that higher state which will lead 
 them up to the day "Be with us." In a word, it 
 means the perfected evolution of Para-Nirvana. This 
 means that the New Born Race are to see the way 
 that will lead them to Para-Nirvana, and walking 
 therein they will in turn become the same as the Angels 
 of the Voice, though they will not be Angels of the 
 Voice, for the reason that the Angels are the messen- 
 gers of the Voice, and when the entire humanity has 
 reached that state there will be no one for them to 
 bear the message to, for all humanity will be walk- 
 ing in the Hidden Way. They will more properly be 
 the children of the Voice. 
 
 Now, when this state has been reached, and all hu- 
 manity has been brought into the glory of the hidden 
 way, so that there is no one who has not accomplished 
 the impossible feat of passing the ring "Pass Not," 
 the Earth itself as well as the entire Universe will 
 respond to the same condition, and thus the square 
 of matter will fall into the triangle of Spirit. The 
 four lower dimensions of space will disappear, as the 
 four lower principles are drawn up into the three 
 higher. Matter will have been apotheosized into Spirit 
 as it were, and all the lower principles will have been 
 merged into Atma-Buddhi-Manas, which will be the 
 triangle of life during the time that is to come after 
 this. This will be the case both with the Earth and 
 with the life which is upon it. In other words, all 
 things will have been elevated to Para-Nirvana. It is 
 in this sense that all things are to be indrawn by 
 Vishnu, the Central Spiritual Sun. This does not 
 mean the disappearance of form, but rather the Spirit- 
 
126 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 ualizing of all forms, so that they will represent the 
 Mind state and not that which is below. Thus we 
 have the disappearance of the Heavens and the Earth 
 that was during the Seventh Round and a New Heaven 
 and a New Earth that is to come as a result of the 
 reign of Christ on Earth. Daugma opening their 
 eyes, means that the presence of the Central Spiritual 
 Sun within the soul of each one will enlighten his 
 understanding, so that he will see all things as they 
 are in the consciousness of the Central Spiritual Sun. 
 Therefore is it stated that Daugma opens their eyes 
 to the glory of the hidden way, for this hidden way 
 is the way of expressing the nature of the Central 
 Spiritual Sun in individual life in a certain sense, 
 though in the absolute there is no individual in this 
 state of being. It will at the same time mean the 
 expression of the very nature of the Central Spiritual 
 Sun in the organic Universe. It is in fact the or- 
 ganization of the entire Universe upon the plane of 
 the Central Spiritual Sun, and the manifestation of 
 that which in all past ages has been unmanifest. In 
 the beginning the Spirit descended into matter, and 
 from the time of the beginning of the Sixth Round 
 matter ascends into Spirit, but there is this difference, 
 that whereas it was essential that Spirit should de- 
 scend into matter in order that forms might be or- 
 ganized, in the ascent of matter into Spirit, these 
 forms will not be lost, but will merely be transmuted 
 as to their Materia, so that they shall become Spirit, 
 and will express not individuality, but the fullness of 
 the Central Spiritual Sun. Therefore the material 
 Universe will have reached a point higher than the 
 manifested Universe ever was before. This means that 
 we are not simply to cover the ground we have passed; 
 that is, to get back to the same point from whence 
 we descended, but rather that we are to gain experi- 
 ence through this circuit that will elevate us higher 
 
THEOGENESIS. 127 
 
 than we ever were, or ever could have been, without 
 such a descent and ascent. "We are therefore to be- 
 gin an entirely new cycle of existence, not below the 
 plane of the Central Spiritual Sun, that is as to our 
 Spirits, but upon its own level, though of course we 
 will continue to function on the Buddhic and Mental 
 planes. The Red and the green octave will disap- 
 pear, and the Universe will manifest only on the blue, 
 orange and yellow, and it will also manifest the indigo 
 octave in its activities. Thus will the Central Sun 
 itself be manifested in organic form. 
 
THEOGENESIS 
 
 PART TWO 
 
 The Foundation of Hermetic 
 
 Philosophy 
 
THEOGENESIS. 131 
 
 HERMETIC PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 Thoth-Hermes is Kosmic Thought. Now we must 
 differentiate between this Kosmic Thought and 
 thought in the ordinary sense of the term. When 
 man at this time uses the word thought, he has in 
 mind that mental action which grows out of a sensa- 
 tion, that Intellectual Apprehension that follows a 
 perception through the senses; or else, that Com- 
 prehension which grows up in the mind as a result 
 of some previous Apprehension which survives in the 
 memory, or the mental faculty, resulting in a spon- 
 taneous act of mentation. In either case the thought 
 is the result of sensuous contact with an object in 
 the sensible world. According to the Nominalists, 
 all thought is of this nature, that is, mind generated 
 through the act of contact with the Sensible World. 
 However, the Realists hold another view. Accord- 
 ing to them there is a realm of Thought above the 
 region of the Sensible World. This is the realm of 
 Ideas of Plato, and of the Logoi of the Stoics. It 
 is the realm of Kosmic Thought which is above all 
 sensible Objects. It is, in a word, the Super-Sensible 
 or Intelligible World. To understand this propo- 
 sition, one must assume a Kosmic Mind, a sort of 
 Impersonal Thinker, that is continually thinking Kos- 
 mic Thoughts, a process of Kosmic Ideation. This 
 will give us the Logos of the Gnostics in its lowest 
 aspect. It is this Kosmic Reason, that is not a per- 
 son, but a Universal principle of Rational Activity. 
 This Kosmic Reason, by reason of its very activity, 
 is originating Kosmic Thoughts, and at any moment 
 
132 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 of time, the sum total of those thoughts will con- 
 stitute the Intelligible World at that particular time. 
 Thus we have a state of Kosmic Ideation precedent 
 to the existence of the Sensible World. These Kos- 
 mic Thoughts are the causes of all those modes of 
 activity which constitute the Things as they are, or 
 Noumena; therefore these Kosmic Thoughts have 
 a Real existence, whereas the sense engendered 
 thoughts have only a nominal existence. To under- 
 stand the problem, one must grasp the doctrine of 
 the Indivisibility of Duration. This means the total 
 repudiation of Mechanical Uniformitarianism. This 
 latter view holds that the Universe is a Mechanism 
 that moves as it is acted upon by a Force that directs 
 it, and hence Duration is but a series of mechanical 
 actions that eventuate in certain things that are to 
 be apprehended through the senses and the Mind 
 acting under the stimulus of those senses. From 
 the former point of view the exact reverse is the 
 case. The Universe is alive. Duration is the activity 
 of a living principle that is ever acting upon Sub- 
 stance and in this way transforming it into an ever 
 progressive sequence of new modes of life. This 
 makes of the Universe a self-evolving Substance per- 
 meated by a self-evolving Life. From this concept 
 we come naturally to that of Self-Consciousness as 
 the first result of self-evolving Substance. Self- 
 Consciousness being the essential characteristic of 
 Living Substance, we must conceive of a Mind or 
 Reason as the essence of this Living Universal Prin- 
 ciple, an Abstract Thinking Substratum anterior to 
 all things. This Kosmic Thinking Principle must, 
 in the very nature of its being, generate Thought. 
 Every such thought will be the Spiritual Word an- 
 terior to all that may spring forth from it. These 
 Spiritual Words are the Logoi which are the realities 
 back of the Sensible World. Thus we have the 
 Living Process of Ideation engendering the Pure 
 Ideas of the Ideal World. These are the Platonic 
 Ideas. These Ideas acting upon the Plastic Sub- 
 stance or Materia, engender the Noumena, which are 
 the things in their reality. The Sensible World is 
 in reality the Subjective Picture that is presented 
 to the Consciousness of the individual by the senses, 
 
THEOGENESIS. 133 
 
 and hence it is purely phenomenal, consisting not of 
 realities, but of appearances. 
 
 Thoth-Hermes is the name given to the Living 
 Process of Kosmic Ideation above outlined. He is 
 at once the Scribe and the Instructor of the gods. 
 This is only understood when we realize that there 
 are two orders of gods. These we will call Kosmic 
 and the Super-Kosmic gods. The Super-Kosmic gods 
 are the Forces of the Pure Spiritual Realm, abiding 
 back of the Manifest Universe. It is their activity 
 that engenders this Sub-stratum of Kosmic Ideation. 
 For this reason it is the expression as Living Con- 
 sciousness of their activity. This Kosmic Ideation 
 becomes the Scribe of the Super-Kosmic gods for 
 the reason that all of its Thoughts are the Words 
 engendering the Things of the Manifest Universe. 
 This manifestation of the Super-Kosmic gods in 
 the form of living forces that are ever evolving into 
 Universal Form is the writing down of the Divine 
 Words of the Super-Kosmic gods in the form of the 
 Spiritual Words of the Principle of Kosmic Ideation. 
 He is also the Instructor of the Kosmic gods, for 
 the reason that they are but the Modes of Evolving 
 Life growing out of the Kosmic Ideation. They 
 are the Evolutionary processes that are engendered 
 by Kosmic Thought, and therefore, the active mani- 
 festation of that very Principle. These forces of 
 Creative Evolution, being the continual expressions 
 of Kosmic Thought, are continually subject to its 
 control, and are therefore said to be instructed by 
 Thoth-Hermes. He is instructing them in the sense 
 that the Writing or Spiritual Words of Hermes are 
 to them spoken as the Intellectual Words, which 
 therefore become the Self-Consciousness of those 
 Creative Evolutionary Processes, or Kosmic gods, 
 and therefore regulate their modes of activity. They 
 are in this way made to act intelligently and not 
 blindly. There is no such thing as a Blind Force 
 in Nature. The Intellectual Words of the gods be- 
 come the Living Words of the Forces of Nature, 
 which have a determinate Destiny appointed to them 
 in this way. The Living Words of the Forces of 
 Nature cause them to act upon Matter in such a 
 way as to impart to it the Vegetative Words which 
 
134 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 determine its growth, so as to order the develop- 
 ment of the Universe in accordance with the Her- 
 metic Writing. From this activity there is engen- 
 dered in the Organized Universe the Sterile Words 
 which have no power to introduce mutations in its 
 form, but can only perpetuate that which has been 
 established by the higher Forces of Creative Evolu- 
 tion. It is for this reason that there is no truth in 
 the theory of Physical Evolution, Creative Evolution 
 being the modes of the living manifestation of Kos- 
 mic Thought acting upon the Plastic Medium. 
 
 This being the nature of Thoth-Hermes, Hermetic, 
 which is of the nature of Hermes, must in the very 
 nature of things deal with the process of Kosmic 
 Thought, that is, with Kosmic Thought as a Uni- 
 versal Principle, with the active process of Kosmic 
 Thinking, and with the Kosmic Thoughts engendered 
 by this thinking process. Hermetic Philosophy is 
 the synthesis of those aspects of the Kosmic Mind 
 into a 'Philosophical System. In a sense it is the 
 Psychology of the Kosmic Mind. It must deal with 
 Kosmic Thought both in its Essence as the Scribe 
 of the Super-Kosmic gods, and in its Essence as 
 the Instructor of the Kosmic gods. Hermetic Sci- 
 ence is the relation of Kosmic Thought to all the 
 processes of Creative Evolution worked out in de- 
 tail so as to show the mode of evolving nature. Her- 
 metic Art is the application of this knowledge of the 
 mode of Creative Evolution to the practical work 
 of controlling those very forces in a limited degree. 
 Therefore its two principal departments are Magic 
 and Alchemy. 
 
 The field of Hermetic Study is not the Sensible 
 World but the Ideal World, therefore we do not 
 follow the Inductive Method in any sense whatso- 
 ever. The Data accumulated through the activity 
 of the senses is of no value. The beginning of our 
 study is the Psychology of Thoth-Hermes. We must 
 bring the Pure Reason and the Pure Intuition to 
 bear upon the nature of the Sub-stratum of Kosmic 
 Ideation, and must analyze the entire process of 
 Kosmic Thought. After this, the relation of that 
 Thought to the process of Creative Evolution must 
 be traced out deductively. This will give to us the 
 
THEOGENESIS. 135 
 
 true understanding of the process of Evolving Life. 
 This is what we might call the Hermetic Conception 
 of the Universe. 
 
 The Hermetic Mysteries are the synthesized truth 
 with reference to Kosmic Ideation, and the Creative 
 Evolution which results therefrom, presented in such 
 a manner as to veil the true meaning from all but 
 the Initiate, and to reveal it to him. For this pur- 
 pose, it is presented under the veil of Allegory and 
 Symbol. Hermetic Initiation is two-fold. In the 
 first place it consists in the unveiling of the Mys- 
 teries through interpretations so that the Mystae 
 will be able to understand their meaning. This is 
 done through the intellectualizing of the Mysteries. 
 In the second place, it is through the gradual awak- 
 ening of the latent faculties in the Mystae so that 
 they are able to see the meaning of the Mysteries 
 from within. 
 
 There are two classes of Initiates: The Mystae, 
 who are learning the meaning of the Mysteries, and 
 are in this way on the way to an understanding of 
 the nature of Kosmic Thought, and the Epoptae who 
 have reached the position where they are able to 
 behold Kosmic Thought with the eyes of their un- 
 derstanding, and thus to read the writing of the 
 Scribe of the gods. All previous training is to fit 
 one for the task of reading the Writing, but the 
 Epopt must read the writing, and in this way ascer- 
 tain the nature of Creative Evolution and all the 
 Mysteries of Nature at first hand. From this time 
 forth he requires no Teacher, for the reason that 
 he is able to read the writing, and therefore be taught 
 by Hermes Himself. Such reading of the writing, 
 which simply means the Intuitive Apprehension of 
 Kosmic Thought in its pure Essence and of the diverse 
 Kosmic Thoughts, is the meaning of being Initiated 
 by Hermes. The Elder Brother is merely the Peda- 
 gogue who leads the Pupil to the School of Hermes. 
 
 When the Epopt has read the Writing of Hermes, 
 that is, when he has acquired an understanding of 
 the process of Kosmic Ideation, and likewise of the 
 realm of Noumena engendering Thoughts, he must 
 bring his Understanding to bear upon the Problem 
 of Synthesizing the whole into an harmonious Unity. 
 
136 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 When this work has been accomplished he will have 
 mastered Hermetic Philosophy. Being now a Her- 
 metic Philosopher, he must trace out the workings 
 of the Forces of Creative Evolution, until he is able 
 to grasp the entire process in a synthesized form, 
 thus having a perfect comprehension of the entire 
 realm of Hermetic Science. Having completed this 
 work and thereby become the Master Hermetic Sci- 
 entist he is ready to begin the study of Hermetic 
 Art. To do this he must make use of the processes 
 of Creative Evolution, which he now understands, 
 in such a way as to accomplish practical results, in 
 a word to carry on the work of Creative Evolution 
 on his own account. To do this he must acquire 
 the Hermetic Will, in a word embody the Living 
 Word and make use of it in the control of the Forces 
 of Nature and of Matter. When all departments 
 of this operation have been mastered, and he has 
 incarnated the Living Word and made it active unto 
 the transformation of Matter he has mastered the 
 Hermetic Art, and is, indeed, the true Hermetic 
 Artist. 
 
 From the above it will be seen that Hermetic 
 Philosophy is not a theory, or a School of Phil- 
 osophy; it is a perfect Synthesis of Absolute Truth. 
 It is the Mind of the Kosmos translated into terms 
 of human understanding. The Consciousness of the 
 Kosmos becoming a matter of Individual conscious- 
 ness to the Hermetic Philosopher, he arrives at Kos- 
 mic Consciousness within himself. The teaching lib- 
 erates man from the errors of Nominal and imparts 
 to him Real Knowledge. It is, therefore, the Phi- 
 losophy of Life of the Kosmos plus the incarnation 
 of the Self-Consciousness of the Kosmos as a mat- 
 ter of Individual Evolution. The Epopt is therefore 
 both a Mystic who has ensouled the Kosmic Self- 
 Consciousness, and at the same time a Philosopher 
 who understands the workings of Kosmic Thought 
 as a problem that he has mastered. He is both the 
 Thinking Subject and the Object of his thought. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 137 
 
 THE HERMETIC BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 A Brotherhood to be truly Hermetic must in the 
 very nature of things be of the nature of Hermes, 
 that is, of Kosmic Thought. In a word, it must 
 be composed of men who are of the nature of as- 
 pirants for the realization of the Hermetic State. It 
 is through such a Brotherhood alone that the Her- 
 metic Mysteries can be presented to humanity. From 
 the time the Hermetic Philosophy was first known, 
 and the Hermetic Mysteries made known to men, 
 there were Hermetic Brothers. As a man becomes 
 possessed of an understanding of the Hermetic Mys- 
 teries, this knowledge exercises a transforming in- 
 fluence upon his consciousness and hence upon his 
 character. The ordinary human consciousness is 
 built up from the Apprehension of the Senses, and 
 therefore it must in the nature of things be sensuous. 
 It is this sensuous intuition that builds up the con- 
 sciousness of the personality. When one has ar- 
 rived at supersensuous knowledge his thinking must 
 be of a different order to what it has been while 
 all his ideas were drawn from the Apprehension of 
 the Senses. This change in his thinking will recon- 
 struct his Mind and Reason, so that he will not be 
 the same as he was before. The man on the plane 
 of sense perception and sensuous thought is but 
 the individualization of his sense perceptions, and 
 in like manner the man who is on the Plane of Su- 
 persensuous Thought is the Individualization of cer- 
 tain aspects of the Ideal World, to-wit, his Super- 
 sensuous thinking. As he attains unto a knowledge 
 of the Thoughts of Thoth-Hermes, the thinking of 
 those thoughts will transform his entire being until 
 he becomes their image, and not only that but the 
 form through which they manifest in consciousness. 
 This will mean a complete transformation of the 
 entire being so that he will not be the one he was 
 before, but on the contrary be an entirely different 
 personality. In this way he is born again, becoming 
 the creature of Kosmic Thought, being born of Pure 
 Kosmic Ideation. Thus are born the children of 
 Thoth-Hermes. Their whole character is derived di- 
 
138 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 rectly from Kosmic Thought. Heredity, environ- 
 ment and Planetary Influences have absolutely noth- 
 ing to do with them. Not only this but all Karmic 
 Influences fail, for they are born of the nature of 
 Thoth-Hermes. These persons are but the crystal- 
 lized expressions of Kosmic Ideation. Of course 
 such an one will have to be an Epopt. There are 
 others who are going through the transformation 
 that is to result in such a birth, but have not been 
 born as yet. Those Sons of Hermes are, by reason 
 of the fact that they are born of Kosmic Thought, 
 of the same nature, and hence brothers. The sum 
 total of such Hermetic brethren constitute the Her- 
 metic Brotherhood. 
 
 Thus it is to be seen that we have here, first of 
 all, the Brotherhood of Epoptae, or sons of Hermes ; 
 and, second, a number of others who are on the way 
 to that state. Children of Kosmic Ideation on the 
 way to be born of that state. These are the ones 
 who are being transformed from the human con- 
 sciousness into the Images of Kosmic Thought. The 
 Brotherhood will therefore contain two elements, 
 those who are going through a period of change 
 which is to result in their birth as Epoptae, and in 
 the Epoptae who have been born of Kosmic Idea- 
 tion. Thus it will constitute a sort of training school 
 for the ensouling of Kosmic Ideation, together with 
 those who have perfected the process. The different 
 Degrees in the Brotherhood will indicate the stages 
 at which one will arrive at different times while 
 engaged in this process. That is to say, each Degree 
 will represent a corresponding Degree of achieve- 
 ment in the realization of the goal. Initiation repre- 
 sents the actualization within the selfhood of the 
 brother of a certain degree of Hermetic Wisdom. It 
 is not sufficient for him to understand it from an 
 objective standpoint, but he must actually become 
 ensouled by that degree of the Truth. The realiza- 
 tion of this state will constitute that particular Initia- 
 tion. Neither is this all, but he must, through a 
 gradual process of elevation of his consciousness, 
 actually elevate himself above the diverse lower 
 activities of the world as well as of the Individuality. 
 There is also a process of polarization going on all 
 
THEOGENESIS. 139 
 
 the time, which will enable him to bring the diverse 
 aspects of his selfhood into union with the diverse 
 Words of the Hermetic Writing. In the Outer Court 
 he must purify his body and then polarize it with 
 the Sterile Word of the Universe, so that the two 
 become one. In the First Degree his Astral Body 
 must be purified so that it may be polarized with 
 the Living Word of the gods, and the two may be- 
 come one. In the Second Degree his Mind must be 
 purified and then polarized with the Intellectual 
 Word of the Hermetic Writing. In the Third De- 
 gree his Soul must be so purified that it may polarize 
 with the Spiritual Word, Thoth-Hermes himself, and 
 the two may become one. In the Fourth Degree his 
 Spirit must be so purified that it may polarize with 
 the divine Word of Phta, and with the Super-Kosmic 
 gods themselves. This is the course of evolution 
 which is reserved for the true Sons of Thoth-Hermes. 
 We may speak of them as the Sons of Truth and 
 Light, while those who individualize the impressions 
 of sense are in reality the Sons of Illusion. 
 
 But we must bear in mind that the mere personnel 
 of the Brotherhood is not its only strength. Every 
 one is continually generating diverse fluids that may 
 be generally classed as Magnetism, though the ma- 
 jor portion of them are super-physical. These Mag- 
 netic Emanations, which are continually being thrown 
 off by the ones who generate them, are at every 
 moment being specialized by the vibration of the 
 one who is generating them, so that every moment 
 the fluids generated by him are the very Essence of 
 his personality. These Magnetic Fluids are the exact 
 fluidic correspondence of the men who generate them, 
 therefore there will be a fluidic force that will repre- 
 sent the Essence of the entire personnel of the 
 Brotherhood at any given time. This fluidic Cor- 
 respondence of the Brotherhod will constitute a sort 
 of Fluidic Brotherhood, which will be the exact du- 
 plicate of the Individualized Brotherhood, only it 
 will act spontaneously and blindly, while the per- 
 sonal Brotherhood will act deliberately and con- 
 sciously. 
 
 The sum total of these Magnetic Emanations will 
 collectively form a sort of Hermetic Group Soul the 
 
140 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 diverse qualities of which will be derived from the 
 diverse emanations in severalty, thus forming a gen- 
 eral personality which will act in an objective man- 
 ner, so to speak. This Personal Group Soul of the 
 Brotherhood will react upon each member so as to 
 transform his life and consciousness in accordance 
 with its own nature. In this way it will constitute 
 the Great Hermetic Mother, that will mold every 
 member of the Brotherhood in accordance with the 
 General Brotherhood Type. In this sense the Mag- 
 netic Counterpart of the Brotherhood will constitute 
 the Hermetic Womb in which the soul of every 
 Brother will be gestated and brought to birth. In 
 this way the Magnetic Group Soul of the Brother- 
 hood is the mother of all the Hermetic Brothers. 
 
 However, this is not all, the Magnetic Emana- 
 tions thai go to make up the completion of the Mag- 
 netic Group Soul act upon it in a direct manner, so 
 that it is being transformed, and the state of the 
 Group Soul at one time acts upon itself in a chemi- 
 cal manner so that it is continually evolving itself in 
 accordance with the Laws of Creative Evolution. 
 This means that the state of the Group Soul at one 
 moment is giving birth to the state of the Group 
 Soul of the next moment, i. e., the Group Soul is 
 going through a continual process of reincarnation. 
 The principle of the Indivisibility of Duration applies 
 here the same as in the Kosmos itself. This results 
 in the continual evolution of Self-Consciousness in 
 the Group Soul. Thus we have the Spirit of the 
 Brotherhood as an Objective Fact, apart from the 
 personnel of the members of the physical Brother- 
 hood. 
 
 We must also bear in mind the influence of the 
 Karma produced by the Mentation of the members 
 in the past. This accumulates and becomes the Kar- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 141 
 
 mic Mind of the Brotherhood, and likewise the Group 
 Soul of the Brotherhood, so that for all practical 
 purposes, the Brothers of the past are all the time 
 present with the Brotherhood of the Present. The 
 Skhandas of one Brother are incarnate in another 
 so that we have the perpetuation of the Brotherhood 
 of the past in that of the present. 
 
 We must also bear in mind that the Group Soul 
 of the Brotherhood is ever striving to incarnate 
 in the Brothers of any Generation, and hence the 
 development of any one is in proportion to the de- 
 gree in which this Group Soul is incarnate in him, 
 and he therefore ensouls it. From this it will be 
 seen that our development is not through the evo- 
 lution of the Individual Soul, but rather through the 
 Individualization of the Group Soul of the Brother- 
 hood. The standing of any one as a Hermetic 
 Brother is in exact ratio to the degree to which this 
 Group Soul has been able to become incarnate in 
 him. 
 
 This collective Group Soul was personified as 
 Hermes Trismegistus, and we as the sons of Hermes 
 Trismegistus are but the sons of the Hermetic Group 
 Soul. He is ever with us, and is the real head of 
 the Brotherhood for the reason that he is the Group 
 Soul of the Brotherhood. In a word, he is the Spirit 
 of the Brotherhood personified. 
 
 The Invisible Section of the Brotherhood is the 
 Skhandas of those members who have lived in the past, 
 manifesting their consciousness to those living in the 
 present, but they are in no sense of the word Spirit 
 Entities. The entire purpose of membership in the 
 Brotherhood is that one may be born of the Hermetic 
 Group Soul, and may become in this sense a true son 
 of Hermes Trismegistus. Membership in the Order 
 is not simply for the sake of association with other 
 
142 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 students of Hermetic Philosophy, nor yet for the sake 
 of the Hermetic Initiations or the Instruction of the 
 Elder Brother; but above all this it is in order that we 
 may be brought into the Matrix which is provided by 
 the Hermetic Spirit or Group Soul, and there be trans- 
 formed into the images of that Hermetic Spirit, and 
 in this way be Born Again as true Sons of Hermes, 
 partaking of the very Soul of Hermes, that is, we are 
 made to ensoul the Hermetic Spirit, which is thereby 
 enabled to ensoul our very being. 
 
 We may say from one point of view that this Her- 
 metic Group Soul is the Soul of the Brotherhood, while 
 the membership of the Brotherhood at any period of 
 time constitutes the Body in which that Hermetic Soul 
 dwells. It is in this sense that Thoth-Hermes is per- 
 petually incarnated in the Hermetic Brotherhood, both 
 in the Hermetic Group Soul or Hermes Trismegistus 
 and also in the living membership of the Brotherhood. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 143 
 
 THE ATLANTEAN BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 The first appearance of the Hermetic Brotherhood 
 was in Atlantis in the very beginning of the Atlantean 
 Period ; that is to say, it was organized in the first be- 
 ginnings of the First Sub-Race of the Atlantean Root 
 Race. The basis of the original Atlantean Religion, as 
 the name Hermetic will indicate, was the worship of 
 Kosmic Thought, and all the activities of Creative Evo- 
 lution that flow from it. That is to say, they looked 
 upon the Divine Reason or Intelligence as the Highest 
 Conception of the Divine. To make the matter a little 
 clearer, they held that in the highest sense Deity and 
 Intelligence were identical, for Deity was Divine Idea- 
 tion. This is not to be taken in the sense of a Personal 
 Deity who was thinking, but rather in the sense of 
 Pure Ideation as the Ultimate First Activity of all 
 things. Out of this Primordial Divine Ideation, or 
 Pure Ideation unconditioned, there developed a Centri- 
 petal Force that ever sought the Common Center of 
 this Ideation. Thus there was developed a Self-Center- 
 ing Activity that ever sought to bring the Circumfer- 
 ence into the Center. Thus was Generated the Divine 
 Self-Love, not the love between Subject and Object, 
 for there was nothing but Divine Ideation, but rather 
 the Love within the depths of Divine Ideation, the 
 Love of each Ideative Activity and each Idea for the 
 Principle of Pure Ideation itself, for they were one. 
 Thus was born the Divine Love. Divinity can love 
 nothing apart from itself, and it must love itself. From 
 the excess of this Divine Love and Desire, this Desire 
 which is incapable of Desiring anything apart from 
 itself, for the reason that nothing else is Desirable to 
 it, there grew a Resistance, a reaction upon itself, 
 which engendered a tendency to flow forth, and give 
 expression to itself. This resulted in a Centrifugal 
 Force that flowed from the Center outward in Self- 
 Expression. Thus was engendered the Will to make 
 
144 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 manifest the Idea, the Will to Self-Expression, and 
 hence the Divine Will. This Divine Will is not the 
 Will of a Personal God, but rather the Abstract Prin- 
 ciple of Will, as the outflowing Will to become mani- 
 fested, it is the Esse of the Ever Becoming, which is 
 therefore the Manifesting Essence of Divine Ideation. 
 It is the Ultimate Fiat of all things. Thus we have 
 the Divine Trinity of Ideation, Desire and Will. This 
 Will eventuates in the Creative Word, or the Forma- 
 tive Process which engenders all Form. Thus we 
 have the Divine Conception which was the Root of all 
 the other Divine Conceptions. This was the Basis of 
 the Religion of the First Atlantean Sub-Race, the Yel- 
 low-White, or Moon Colored Race. There was no 
 other Divine Conception save and except the Diverse 
 Emanations from this Divine Ideative Principle. 
 
 The activity of the Ultimate Divine Reason, as Idea- 
 tion, Desire, Will and the Creative Word, must in the 
 nature of things specialize its own Substance in such a 
 way as to form a lower kind of Substance, which is thus 
 born out of the Divine Ideative Process, thus present- 
 ing the First Emanation from the Divine Ideative Sub- 
 stance. Thus we have the Primitive Kosmical Energy 
 and Substance or Primeval Chaos. This Primeval 
 Chaos is first of all the Void, where there is no activity, 
 but only a great Stillness. This is Brooded upon by 
 the Divine Will, and Motion is born within its depths. 
 This Motion energizes every portion of the Kosmic 
 Void, and it moves, becomes active, and thus is born 
 Kosmic Energy. This Kosmic Energy from that time 
 forth, forever energizes Kosmic Substance, so that the 
 two are one, or rather the two aspects of the One, viz.^ 
 the Dynamic Energy acting upon the Static Substance 
 of the Kosmos, constituting the Active and Passive 
 Principles of the Kosmos. From this time forth there 
 is no longer any Primeval Chaos in the true sense of 
 the word, for Primeval Chaos has become Kosmos. As 
 a result of this activity within the Fullness of Kosmos, 
 there is born forth a process of Kosmic Ideation simi- 
 lar to that of the Ultimate Ideation from which Kosmos 
 came, the only difference being the Plane on which the 
 Ideation is active. This process of Kosmic Ideation is 
 the Kosmic Thinker or Thinking Substratum of the 
 Kosmos. It is this which engenders all Kosmic 
 
THEOGENESIS. 145 
 
 Thoughts. This Kosmic Ideation, as an Active Proc- 
 ess, is Thoth-Hermes or Kosmic Thought. It was this 
 Process that was deified as the Manifester of the Un- 
 manifest Divine Ideation. This was deified as the 
 Principle of Divine Conception in the time of the Sec- 
 ond Sub-Race, the Golden Hued Race. During the 
 Golden Age of Atlantis the People were worshipers of 
 Kosmic Thought. The Hermetic Brotherhood was in 
 a flourishing condition during this period, though it 
 was not then a very Secret Order. In fact, the Mys- 
 teries were to a great extent public property. The 
 Brotherhood was not so much for the purpose of in- 
 struction as it was for the purpose of training the soul 
 in the living of the life and in the Incarnation in Form 
 of the Truth which every one knew to a very great ex- 
 tent. It was not the Doctrine for which one entered 
 the Brotherhood, but rather for the Worship and the 
 Discipline. However, as in course of time the under- 
 standing of the nature of the Ultimate Divine Ideation 
 began to become vague in the consciousness of the peo- 
 ple, this had to be preserved in the Brotherhood, and 
 therefore the First Secret Degree to be formed was 
 what is now the Mystic Fourth Degree, for all that is 
 now given in the Lower Degrees was the popular 
 knowledge in the time of the Second Sub-Race. 
 
 However, there was a still farther development in 
 the Religious and Philosophical Thought of that time. 
 Kosmic Thought must in the very nature of things act 
 upon Kosmic Substance and in this way specialize it 
 unto certain definite ends. Thus will be started the 
 beginning of the Differentiation of Substance which 
 must eventuate in diverse processes of the Ever Be- 
 coming. In this way we will have two manifestations 
 of this Specialized Activity, viz., that of Energy and 
 that of Substance. The specialized state of Energy is 
 the Kosmic Masculine, and the specialized state of 
 Substance is the Kosmic Feminine, the interactivity of 
 these two Forces is the cause of all the Mutations of 
 Universal Substance, and hence the Esse of Creative 
 Evolution. Out of the interrelation of the Kosmic Mas- 
 culine and Feminine Principles was born Duration. 
 Ever changing, subject to perpetual Mutations, and 
 thus ever being reborn of the Womb of Female Vigor 
 or the Great Mother, the Kosmic Virgin. Every mo- 
 
146 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 ment of time the Kosmos as Duration is being Immac- 
 ulately Conceived and at the same time Born of the 
 Kosmic Virgin. Likewise at the same instant it dies, 
 in order that it may enter the Womb of Duration and 
 be Born Again. Thus is consummated the Eternal Re- 
 demption of the Kosmos. Through the Indivisibility 
 of Duration all things are brought to completion. Uni- 
 versal Substance is Redeemed from its former state by 
 death and rebirth into the next stage of perfection. 
 This is the Hermetic Doctrine of the Crucified Christos, 
 ever offered for the redemption of the Universe. It is 
 the Universe itself dying at every moment that in the 
 act of dying it may be reborn in its new relationship. 
 Thus was formed the Cultus of the Great Mother as 
 well as that of the Father of Gods and Men. It is this 
 conception that has been misunderstood as Phallic 
 Worship by the Early Atlanteans, though in the Black 
 Atlanteans in some instances it did degenerate into 
 that. 
 
 There, also was another Divine Conception that was 
 developed among this people, though it was not pro- 
 nounced until the time of the Red Race. This was the 
 conception of the Feathered Serpent. The Serpent is 
 the Symbol of the Fire Principle. It is also the Kunda- 
 lini Force in Man and also in the Universe. For that 
 reason it becomes the Symbol of Life and also of Death, 
 for Destruction is but the reversal of the process of Cre- 
 ation. It was in this sense the symbol of Creation and 
 Destruction. It was likewise the Seminal Principle of 
 the Manifested Universe, symbolizing, as it did, the 
 Generation of all things. The Feathers were the sym- 
 bol of the Air, relating, as they did, to the Bird. The 
 Feathered Serpent was the Symbol, therefore, of all the 
 Creative Forces of Creative Evolution that emanated 
 from the Molding Activity of the Great Mother, and 
 which operated through the Material Universe above 
 the Physical Plane. These Creative Forces are the so- 
 called Laws of Nature, the Super-Physical Forces that 
 manifest the Activity of that Creative Mother Vigor, 
 and which together engender the Physical Universe. 
 However, He is not to be conceived as being a Chaos 
 of such Forces, but is rather the Synthesis of all such 
 Forces, externalizing through Matter the Activities of 
 the Great Mother. It was during the time of the Red 
 
THEOGENESIS. 147 
 
 Race that this Cultus of the Feathered Serpent became 
 the dominant Religious Conception of Atlantis, and the 
 result was the losing sight of the nature of Kosmic 
 Thought and of the Father and Mother Energies of the 
 Universe. To obviate this difficulty and in this way 
 preserve the Ancient Knowledge, the Brotherhood 
 made the teaching of those Truths secret, and thus 
 there were during this time Three Secret Degrees in 
 the Brotherhood, though the Cultus of the Feathered 
 Serpent was popularly taught. 
 
 Among the Dark Atlanteans or the Fourth Sub-Race, 
 the Mystery of the Feathered Serpent was lost sight of, 
 and in lieu thereof the Cultus of Nature Worship, that 
 is, the Worship of the Phenomena of Nature and the 
 Physical Universe, was adopted. They had become so 
 material that they saw only the Physical. Thus Mag- 
 netism of the Terrestrial Order was accepted in place 
 of the Celestial Magnetism and the Astral and Mental 
 Water and Air. The result of this was that in the 
 course of time it became essential for the Mystery of 
 the Feathered Serpent to be withdrawn from the Peo- 
 ple, and thus the Fourth Degree of the Brotherhood 
 was formed. That is, it was the Fourth in process of 
 formation, though it was the First into which anyone 
 must enter, and hence the name of it was the First De- 
 gree. In this Degree was taught the Mystery of the 
 Feathered Serpent. One reason for making this Knowl- 
 edge secret, however, was the fact that the Dark Race 
 were sure to use the knowledge contained therein for 
 Magical purposes, and it was thought best to permit 
 them to entirely lose sight of the Truth with reference 
 to the Higher Kosmical Currents of Force rather than 
 that they should use it for the purposes of Practical 
 Occultism. The withdrawal of the Mystery of the 
 Feathered Serpent from the people soon precipitated 
 their sinking entirely into the realm of the Physical, 
 and at last there was no knowledge beyond the Physical 
 Plane and the Forces belonging thereto. In this way 
 it came about that in the course of time the Atlantean 
 Brotherhood disappeared from Poseidonis altogether, 
 and was to be found only on the shores of North 
 America and the other countries into which it had been 
 introduced by the Mayas. The Brotherhood that was 
 on Poseidonis at the time it went down was not the 
 
148 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Ancient Brotherhood at all, but rather a Brotherhood 
 of Practical Occultists. They practised the Hermetic 
 Art, but know very little of Hermetic Science, and 
 nothing at all of Hermetic Philosophy. 
 
 The True Hermetic Brotherhood perpetuated all the 
 Ancient Knowledge as well as the Ancient Spirit of the 
 perished Races of Atlantis, and not only did they con- 
 serve the Ancient Truths, but they also Incarnated 
 them, and thus there was at all times a body of the 
 Elect, who preserved in their own lives and conscious- 
 ness the Golden Age of Atlantis, but this they could 
 not give to the others, and for that reason the Hermetic 
 Mysteries of the Golden Past became a Sealed Book to 
 all but the few who were admitted to the Sacred Tem- 
 ples. This will explain the terrible war that was waged 
 upon the Red Atlanteans by the Dark Race. It was 
 well known to the Dark Race that the Red Race had 
 amongst them men who were Initiates into the Deepest 
 Mysteries of the Feathered Serpent and the Great 
 Mother, and as such they were the Greatest Masters of 
 Arcane Knowledge in the world. Therefore the Black 
 Emperor waged incessant war on the White Emperor 
 with the hope of getting the Elder Brothers into his 
 hands and forcing them to disclose the Arcane Word 
 which they held. If they could only gain the Lost 
 Word and the Lost Chord that were in the hands of 
 the White Brotherhood, they would be the, masters of 
 the World. However, they were never able to get very 
 many of them into their clutches, and those who did 
 fall into their hands had the courage to die on the Sac- 
 rificial Stone rather than give the Master's Word to 
 the profane and the unworthy. At last the terrible 
 Curse of the Elder Brothers went home, and Posei- 
 donis, being entirely in the hands of the Dark Race, 
 was sent to the bottom of the Ocean. But the Master's 
 Word continued to be spoken among the White Atlan- 
 teans in America, among the Mayas, Quiches, Toltecs, 
 Egyptians, Akkadians, and some other peoples. And 
 that Word will never become entirely silent so long as 
 life endures on the earth. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 149 
 
 THE MAYA BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 The Red Atlanteans who settled in Yucatan being 
 members of the Hermetic Brotherhood of Atlantis, it 
 followed naturally that the Brotherhood should be per- 
 petuated among the Mayas. However, they gave a 
 special trend to the Evolution of the Brotherhood such 
 as it had never had in Atlantis. To them the all im- 
 portant Divine Principle was the Mother of the Gods, 
 or the Great Mother, Female Vigor par excellence. 
 This was quite natural for a people expressing that 
 particular degree of Spirituality. They were no longer 
 on the plane where they could adequately understand 
 the Mystery of the Heart of Heaven or even its lowest 
 aspect, Kosmic Thought. To them the all-important 
 Mystery was that of the Generation of the Kosmos, 
 hence the beginning of Kosmogenesis was the subject 
 of their deepest veneration. Taking a somewhat prac- 
 tical view of the matter, it was not so much the Energy 
 which was the Ultimate expression of this process as 
 the Substance which molded and gave expression and 
 form to the Kosmos. This being the case, it was in- 
 evitable that they should look more to the principle of 
 Kosmic Motherhood that engendered the first manifes- 
 tations of evolving life. It was not the Ultimate or 
 Primordial World, the World of Ideas, that they were 
 interested in, but rather the World of Form, of which 
 they were a part. However, it must not be understood 
 by this that they reverenced the Physical World, for 
 that would be misleading; it was rather the realm of 
 causation that eventuated in the Sensible World. It 
 was not the Unmanifest, but rather the Manifestation, 
 that they worshiped, but at the same time it was the 
 Process of Manifestation rather than the Manifested 
 State. 
 
 The Great Mother is the Molding Process which is 
 ever going on in the Akasa, thus giving Form to it, 
 and at the same time continually reforming it. She is 
 not that which has given birth to the Universe, but 
 rather that which is ever giving birth to it. This per- 
 petual rebirth is made possible owing to the perpetual 
 transformation that is going on all the time. Noth- 
 ing is ever perfected, but rather every moment of time 
 
150 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 is the Process of the Ever Becoming. The Great 
 Mother is at every moment of time bringing into mani- 
 festation that which is her own state of attainment at 
 that particular moment. When we realize that this 
 activity in the Female Vigor, or Kosmic Substance, en- 
 genders a state of Consciousness which is the Intelli- 
 gent aspect of that very state of activity — and thus she 
 is Self-Conscious with a Self-Consciousness exactly 
 corresponding to the State of Activity going on within 
 her — we can realize that this Self-Consciousness reacts 
 upon her Substance so as to determine the Mode of its 
 Activity, and thus the nature of the Formative process 
 which it will express. Therefore this Mother Sub- 
 stance is ever transforming itself, so that it becomes 
 the realization of its previous state of Self-Conscious- 
 ness. This, therefore, means that It is evolving Itself. 
 At the same time that it does this, it is giving form to 
 its own Substance and thus is giving birth to certain 
 Modes, of Activity, which are in reality specializations 
 of this very Substance, and which constitute the first 
 beginnings of Manifest Existence. It is thus that the 
 Great Mother is ever giving Birth to a Universe which 
 at the moment of its birth is the exact expression of 
 the Consciousness of the Great Mother, and yet in the 
 very act of giving Birth to that Universe the Substance 
 of the Great Mother has gone through a Transforma- 
 tion which has made her a slight degree in advance of 
 the Universe she has given birth to. Her experience of 
 Motherhood is therefore the means of her Evolution. 
 Not only is this true, but this new Mode of Activity, 
 with its accompanying Self-Consciousness, acts upon 
 the Substance of the Form which she has given Birth 
 to, so that it is transformed in accordance with the new 
 state of the Great Mother, and thus it is procreated 
 and born again in accordance with that new state. 
 From this it will be seen that the Universe is every 
 moment being reborn and also is at all times gestating 
 in the Womb of the Great Mother. The Substance of 
 the Great Mother is ever taking Form as the Universe, 
 and at the same time being resolved back into the state 
 of the Great Mother. The question then is, How can 
 the same Substance be at one and the same time the 
 Great Mother of the Universe and likewise the Uni- 
 verse itself? This becomes plain when we bear in mind 
 
THEOGENESIS. 151 
 
 that the Great Mother is not a certain quantity of Sub- 
 stance separate from all other Substance, but is rather 
 the Formative Molding process within Substance, the 
 Universe being the Form which it takes at any given 
 moment. To make the matter a little clearer, the Great 
 Mother is the Tendency to Mold, while the Universe is 
 the Process of being Molded. It is this distinction 
 alone which marks the separation of the Universe from 
 the Great Mother who is ever engendering it. 
 
 As a result of this Formative Activity of the Great 
 Mother, there are certain specialized Modes of Activity 
 which are in reality but so many differentiations of 
 that Formative Process. Each one of these specialized 
 Modes of Activity preserves its own identity with ref- 
 erence to every other such Mode, and yet the Forma- 
 tive Activity of the Great Mother so specialized is ever 
 changing, so that the same transformation that is go- 
 ing on in the Great Mother Process is also going on in 
 her Modes, so that there is in these Modes of Activity 
 a Creative Evolutionary Process exactly analogous to 
 that which is going on in the Great Mother herself. 
 These specialized Modes of Activity are called the 
 Gucumatz, the Serpents with Dazzling Azure Wings. 
 These Gucumatz are the Kundalini Forces of the Kos- 
 mos, or the Creative Fires, hence the Fiery Serpents of 
 the Mysteries. They are likewise the Gestative Fires 
 in the Womb of the Great Mother. They are all special- 
 ized manifestations of the Kosmic Fire. It is these 
 Forces which are spoken of as the Fires of the Uni- 
 verse, that is, the Fires out of which the Universe is 
 engendered. They are the Consuming Fire of Rider 
 Haggard, the Rosicrucian Fire, the Fire of the Heart 
 of Nature, the Fire of Life and likewise the Fire Mist 
 of Science. The Sacred Fire of the Temple was the 
 Symbol of those Serpents of Fire, each Fire symboliz- 
 ing one of the Fiery Serpents. Likewise are the Altar 
 Lamps their symbols, except in the case where they 
 symbolize the Lights which have either a higher or a 
 lower meaning than the Creative Fires. The Sacred 
 Fire was never permitted to go out for the reason that 
 the Gucumatz must never cease their life of Perpetual 
 Mutation. The Sacred Fires were attended by Vir- 
 gins whose duty it was to tend the Sacred Fire and see 
 that it never went out. They were women for the rea- 
 
152 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Son that the Gucumatz were the Creative Fires of the 
 Great Mother, and, as they were Feminine, they must 
 be tended by women. The meaning of this was that 
 in the Kosmos it was the Mother Principle of the Great 
 Mother acting through them that ever renewed them 
 and kept them burning. They were virgins for the rea- 
 son that, having never known a man, they were the fit 
 symbpl of the Feminine Essence of the Great Mother 
 that was expressing itself in that way. They were not 
 Masculine Fires, but, from the Maya conception, Femi- 
 nine Fires, and were but the modes of manifestation 
 of that Mothering process. Another thing that was 
 symbolized here was the application of this Mystery 
 to the Individual. In this sense, the Guardian of the 
 Sacred Fire was feeding it within her own soul, and in 
 this sense she must be a virgin, for only by the con- 
 servation of the Feminine Sex Magnetism could the 
 Fire of the Soul be kept burning, and thus the lower 
 nature be ever regenerated. The Keeper of the Sacred 
 Fire dressd in a special manner. She wore a loose 
 Loin Cloth or skirt falling from the waist to a point just 
 above the knees, and a Sacrificial Apron over the front 
 part of the body from the waist to a point just high 
 enough to cover the breasts. The Loin Cloth was 
 Green, to symbolize the Earth, for water is the symbol 
 of the Feminine Substance wherever it may be found. 
 When water has descended in the form of rain and has 
 watered the earth, it causes the earth to bring forth 
 vegetation, which is in reality water in the form of 
 vegetation. This is Green in color and covers the earth 
 with a mantle of Green, hence in this sense Green is the 
 symbol of the Mother Principle manifesting through 
 Physical Matter. For this reason Green symbolizes 
 Water wherever it may be found. The Green Skirt is 
 therefore the symbol of the Mother Principle in the 
 Earth. Also the figure from the waist down is the 
 symbol of the Earth, while from the waist up it sym- 
 bolizes the Sky, or that which is above the Physical 
 Plane. The Green Cloth covers all of that part of the 
 body suggesting Generation, which indicates that the 
 Sacred Fires are lost in the generation of matter, and 
 therefore are not Fire but Water on that plane. Blue 
 is the color of the Sky, and hence is the symbol of the 
 Airy Region between the Water and the Fire. This 
 
THEOGENESIS. 153 
 
 covers those parts of the body that are connected with 
 the elements of Motherhood above the waist line ; that 
 is, according to the mysteries, in the Airy Region. The 
 locality of the Womb and Uterus as well as the 
 Breasts, which are associated with the nursing of the 
 child after birth, are covered with the Apron of Air. 
 The meaning of this is that as the Gucumatz are Fiery, 
 they cease to be the Gucumatz as soon as they pass 
 below the level of the Fire, and therefore they become 
 something else. These Sacred Fires do not Generate 
 on those planes, but rather they engender that which 
 generates there. Again, they are not in reality the 
 Generatrix, but are the modes of Generation of the 
 Generatrix. The penalty for permitting the Sacred 
 Fires to go out is death, for if the Gucumatz were to 
 cease to operate the Universe would cease to be, and if 
 those Fires die out in the Soul the soul will cease to be. 
 
 The Gucumatz in their activity tend to the produc- 
 tion of Unity of Action. Out of the totality of their 
 specialized activities there is born a synthesized activ- 
 ity making for Unity. This united activity results in 
 a living, active, self-conscious, creative process. A 
 process that is ever changing, yet ever the same, for it 
 is the consequence of the united action of the Gucu- 
 matz. This is the Synthesized Fire resulting from the 
 synthetic action of all the diverse Creative Fires. It is 
 the Process of the Ever Becoming in the absolute 
 sense. This is the Universe, as the Child of the Great 
 Mother, the Child that is ever being born, and at the 
 same time ever Gestating in the Womb of the Great 
 Mother, for it is. at once the synthesis of the Fires and 
 that which results from the synthesis. It is at once the 
 Creative Evolutionary Process and also that which is 
 Created and Evolved. This is Kukulkan, or the Feath- 
 ered Serpent. The Serpent represents the Fire and 
 the Feathers the Air. Thus the Feathered Serpent is 
 this Creative Evolutionary Process, or rather the Form 
 which it assumes on the Plane of Fire and Air. The 
 Azure Wings of the Gucumatz also represent the ele- 
 ment of Air, and the meaning is that the Gucumatz are 
 merged and lost in the Feathered Serpent. In a word, 
 they cease to be the Gucumatz and become the Feath- 
 ered Serpent, or the Universe. The Feathered Serpent 
 is supposed to be Masculine, though in reality he in- 
 
154 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 eludes the Feminine element within himself. He is the 
 Universe above the Physical Plane. In the latter He 
 becomes in a great measure Fixed, so that the form 
 changes again. 
 
 On the Physical Plane or, to speak more accurately, 
 in the Etheric Region, the forces of the Feathered Ser- 
 pent take a more stable form and become the Great 
 Macow Bird that descends from the Heavens to the 
 Earth. This great Macow Bird is the Universe in the 
 form of Physical Ether, and is the Fabricator that, out 
 of its own nature, fabricates the World of Gross Mat- 
 ter. This Principle is both Male and Female, having 
 the two sexes in a state of balance. It is but the expres- 
 sion of the Feathered Serpent on the Physical Octave. 
 
 The activities of the Great Macow become fixed in 
 Votan, the Gross Physical Universe, but as this is but 
 the fabricated result of the Fabricating Process going 
 on in the Great Macow it follows that the Earth, or 
 Votan, is in a process of continual change, or Evolu- 
 tion. 
 
 The Great Macow was the Patron Goddess of the 
 Queen, for the reason that the Queen was supposed 
 to embody the Feminine aspect of the Fabricator, and 
 to be the Fabricatrix of the Nation, therefore her 
 Totem was the Macow, just as the National Standard 
 was the Feathered Serpent. The meaning of this lat- 
 ter symbolism was that the Mayas as a people must 
 change as the Feathered Serpent changed, and must in 
 fact at all times ensoul the Feathered Serpent at that 
 particular moment; thus they must evolve with the 
 Universe. Therefore the Mayas were, to all intents 
 and purposes, the Universe. 
 
 When the High Priest went into the Sanctuary to 
 consult the gods he always went naked, for in their 
 presence he was not a priest but a supplicant. He was, 
 in fact, the representative of the people, and stood in 
 their presence devoid of all covering and of all orna- 
 ment, for he must bring his naked soul to them if he 
 was to know their will. When he went forth to de- 
 clare the will of the gods to the people, he went as the 
 representative of the gods, whom all must obey, hence 
 he was the High Priest, and therefore he dressed in all 
 his Sacerdotal Vestments, as became the messenger of 
 the Gods. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 155 
 
 They offered human sacrifices, and in this way sym- 
 bolized the fact that it is only by dying on the Plane of 
 the Manifested that we can return to the Bosom of the 
 Divine Mother. This Rite also taught that those who 
 thus die on the lower planes and enter the state of the 
 Great Mother exercise a Vicarious influence on human 
 life below, thus tending to lift the Race Spirit up in 
 the direction of the Great Mother. It was never be- 
 lieved there was any Vicarious efficacy in the Sacrifice 
 itself ; it was rather the idea of symbolizing in the form 
 of a sacrificial death on the Physical Plane the Mystic 
 Death, or Living Death, of the Sacred Person who un- 
 dertook to kill out the Generative Processes that were 
 going on in him below the level of the Great Mother. 
 As this was a symbol of the Mystic Death, few Human 
 Sacrifices were offered, only enough to keep the Idea of 
 Vicarious Living Sacrifice alive in the consciousness of 
 the people. It may be farther stated that in the orig- 
 inal Mayan Religion there were no Human Sacrifices, 
 but only the Living Deaths, but as time went by they 
 lost sight of the original meaning of the Mystery and 
 began to symbolize it by the actual offering of Blood 
 Sacrifices. This in time tended to some extent to hide 
 the Spiritual Meaning of the Rite altogether. 
 
 Their Mysticism was largely Mathematical and Geo- 
 metrical in its Symbolism. Their most Sacred Num- 
 bers were 3, 5, 7, 9 and 13. The meaning of these Num- 
 bers will be clear to all who are versed in Occult Math- 
 ematics and will unveil the inner meaning of much of 
 their Mysteries as well as their Hieroglyphics. Nine is 
 the number of the Hermetic Ogdoad with Kosmic 
 Thought or Thoth at the head of it. With the Mayas 
 this position was occupied by the Heart of Heaven as 
 the First, the Father and the Mother of the Gods as 
 the Second and Third, the Feathered Serpent polarized 
 as Male and Female as the Fourth and Fifth, the Great 
 Macow, both male and female, as Sixth and Seventh, 
 and Votan polarized as male and female as Eighth and 
 Ninth. Nine was also the number of Gestation of the 
 Foetus and therefore symbolized the Gestation and 
 Birth of the Feathered Serpent. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 157 
 
 THE AKKADIAN BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 The Mayas who settled in Akkad were all members 
 of the Mayan Brotherhood, and hence it was only 
 natural that they should bring over with them the 
 Hermetic Teaching of their countrymen. In this way 
 they perpetuated in Akkad the ancient Mayan Mys- 
 teries, though not in their original purity. We do not, 
 for instance, find any allusion to the Heart of Heaven 
 in any of its aspects, which goes to show that they 
 were not familiar with the highest aspect of the Mayan 
 Teaching. This, however, was largely due to the fact 
 that those who settled there were not Initiates of what 
 is now the Fourth Degree of the Brotherhood, but 
 knew only the three lower Degrees. 
 
 The highest gods known to the Akkadians were Anu 
 and his wife Ishtar. Anu corresponds to Osiris and 
 is the Father of the Gods as well as of Nature. Ishtar 
 was the same as Isis or the Great Mother. Thus the 
 two highest gods were the two aspects of Duration, 
 or Space as the Engendering Principle of all things. 
 Ishtar was the Formative Process in Nature, that is 
 to say, she was Nature acting in this Formative Ca- 
 pacity. The diverse Transformations and Mutations 
 of Universal or Kosmic Substance ever tended to En- 
 gender the Universe. Thus we have the Process of 
 Creative Evolution ever bringing out of itself that 
 which is to be, hence the Process of the Ever Becom- 
 ing was figured as the basis of all that is or is to be. 
 Ishtar was therefore the Gestative Process in Kosmos 
 that is ever bringing forth Kosmos. She was, hence, 
 not only the Gestative Process but also the Synthetic 
 Process, hence the Process of Unification, as well as 
 the binding and uniting tendency in Kosmos, that 
 which transforms Chaos into Kosmos, and at the same 
 time is perpetually renewing Kosmos, so as to bring 
 forth out of the Kosmos that which is to be engen- 
 dered. In this respect the Akkadian Conception of 
 Ishtar was identical with the Maya Conception of the 
 Mother of the Gods. 
 
 This Synthetic Process can be possible only through 
 the engendering of an Attractive or Gravitative Prin- 
 ciple, which causes all of the diverse activities of Kos- 
 
158 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 mos to seek each the other, and thus bring about an 
 Integration of all of those tendencies and hence of all 
 the atoms of Kosmic Substance. Thus there is engen- 
 dered a Magnetic Attraction among all the diverse ele- 
 ments engendered by the activity of the Formative 
 Process. This attraction is in reality the Principle of 
 Love. Just as love between persons is the Principle of 
 Chemical Affinity that draws them together and makes 
 for unity between them, particularly between two per- 
 sons of opposite sex, so is the same principle working 
 among the Kosmic Elements, and in the same way 
 making for unity among them ; that is, the Centripetal 
 Force that causes them to seek a common Center of 
 Gravity and thus gather around a common nucleus, 
 what we may term Kosmic Love, and it is the same 
 kind of love in the Universe that brings about unity 
 among men and women. In this way it appears that 
 the source of Kosmic Love, that is the love among the 
 Kosmic Elements, is in the Formative Activity of the 
 Great fylother Principle. It is through this love — 
 that is, Mutual Attraction — that formation is made 
 possible. This Love or Mutual Attraction is also the 
 origin of Chemical Affinity. In this way Ishtar be- 
 comes the Goddess of Love and Sex Attraction. 
 
 Anu and Ishtar are the two poles of the same prin- 
 ciple, Anu operating through Energy and Ishtar 
 through Substance. All of the Life activities in nature 
 are the result of the combined activity of Anu and 
 Ishtar in the engendering of this attraction, though 
 Anu operates rather in the direction of separation, 
 while Ishtar operates in the direction of unification. 
 In individual life, Anu dominates the Life Energy 
 while Ishtar dominates the Material Form, though this 
 is not to be taken with reference to the Physical Form 
 alone. 
 
 It is Ishtar operating in the human that causes the 
 desire for offspring and also for the companionship of 
 the opposite sex. She acts upon the Emotional Nature 
 of woman and engenders within the woman the desire 
 for Motherhood. It is the workings of the Molding 
 Process in woman that awakens in her the desire to 
 mold and to bring forth, for that process has begun 
 within her inward principles and has affected her Sex 
 Energy even in her Physical Body, so as to cause it to 
 
THEOGENESIS. 159 
 
 act formatively. In a word, the formative activity 
 has already begun to transform her sex force and 
 thereby to awaken her sex organs to activity. This 
 maternal activity, which is absolutely independent of 
 the volition of the woman, acting as it does from the 
 time of her maturity, and as the direct result of the 
 Formative Process, awakens in her the natural desire 
 for the opposite sex element, so that she may bring 
 forth that which she is striving to form. It is in this 
 way that sex desire is awakened as the working of the 
 Principle of Kosmic Motherhood. In proportion as a 
 woman is more feminine so does this force operate the 
 stronger in her, and so does the desire for offspring, 
 and hence the desire for a mate, grow upon her. This 
 same force operates upon the man also, and the result 
 is the impulse to give life, and the impulse to give 
 form brings the two together. It is in this way that 
 the Formative Process operating in two forms of oppo- 
 site polarity brings them together through the impulse 
 to find the other element necessary to create. This 
 impulse to create is the product of the Formative Pro- 
 cess operating in the two of them. For this reason it 
 follows that all sex attraction is the work of the 
 Formative Process operating in the bodies and souls 
 of the ones drawn together. All cases of falling in 
 love are the operation of this principle. It is for this 
 reason that Ishtar becomes the Goddess of Love and 
 Sex Attraction. She is therefore the Goddess of Mar- 
 riage and Parentage. But realizing that she domi- 
 nates all sex conjunctions, we must see that she does 
 not confine herself to the marriage relation, but oper- 
 ates in and through others so as to lead to this act 
 independent of the sanction of the marriage relation. 
 All sexual relations are under her patronage whether 
 the parties be married or not. This becomes clear 
 when we realize that she is the Formative and Engen- 
 dering Process in Nature and acts upon all Nature in 
 this way. The Sex Instinct is therefore the workings 
 of Ishtar, no matter in what relation it operates. Adul- 
 tery was therefore as much her act as was legalized 
 sex relations, and from the standpoint of the religious 
 element here involved there was nothing sinful in the 
 adulterous action, for was it not an act in response to 
 the promptings of Ishtar? And were they not, in fact, 
 giving expression to her nature? 
 
160 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 In many instances this led to the idealizing of lust, 
 for was not all lust awakened by her? And were they 
 not therefore doing an act of worship to her if they 
 complied with her impulses? The worshipers of Ish- 
 tar concluded that the marriage relation was a scheme 
 to regulate and control the activities of Ishtar, and 
 that was regarded as impious, hence the one who re- 
 fused to abide the restraining influences of the home 
 and insisted upon freedom to express their sex im- 
 pulses whenever and wherever they were felt was re- 
 garded as a more devout disciple of Ishtar than the 
 others. 
 
 Her Priestesses were all Courtesans who served 
 their Mistress by giving up their bodies for the sexual 
 uses of the worshipers, and such relation with the 
 Sacred Courtesans was regarded as the most holy of 
 all the acts of worship to the Goddess, for these Sacred 
 Courtesans were in a certain sense assumed to repre- 
 sent Ishtar herself, and hence relation with them was 
 taken as relation with the Goddess. Thus the wor- 
 ship of Ishtar became more in the nature of sexual 
 intercourse in her honor than anything else. 
 
 At the same time there were those among the higher 
 Initiates who realized that this was not the true wor- 
 ship of Ishtar. They held that she operated within as 
 well as without, and that the formative and creative 
 activity of the Goddess could transpire on the Inner 
 Planes of being, and it would therefore be as much the 
 expression of Ishtar as it was when it transpired in the 
 outer. Those Initiates realized that the true worship 
 of Ishtar was in the restraining of sex expression in 
 the outer, so that the transformation might go on 
 within the inner nature, and in this way they might be 
 born again from time to time. Thus the inner union 
 with Ishtar was the Spiritual Worship, which was only 
 symbolized in a gross physical manner by the Exoteric 
 Worship. 
 
 The Formative activity of Ishtar under the impulse 
 of Anu was perpetually engendering Kosmos, which 
 was also under the perpetual transformations of Cre- 
 ative Evolution. In a word, it was the ever-changing 
 and evolving course of Nature, the same as the Mayas 
 presented under the symbol of the Feathered Serpent. 
 This all-mutative course of Nature was the god Bel, 
 
THEOGENESIS. 161 
 
 who was the Son of Ishtar ever being engendered, and 
 ever dying in order that he might be born again. He 
 was also the Man of the Sun, the Sun being used as 
 his symbol, for as the Sun regulates the course of 
 Nature in our world through his movements, so Bel 
 regulates the course of Nature in all Space by reason 
 of his ever-transforming state. 
 
 As Bel is this ever-changing course of Nature under 
 the impulse of Creative Evolution, ever dying that he 
 may be born again, it follows that he can only evolve 
 and progress by manifesting the fruitage of his past 
 state in his present state. In a word, the selfhood of 
 Bel must pass over into the Selfhood that is to be, 
 his past must live in his present manifestation. As a 
 Buddhist would say, the Karma of Bel's past must 
 live in and determine his present. This was symbol- 
 ized in the offering of jars and vases to him. The 
 jars and the vases being the receptacles of and for his 
 past, just as the same vase or bowl was in the funeral 
 rite the receptacle for the good deeds of the deceased. 
 When one made the offering of a bowl, jar or vase he 
 in effect said, "may thy past achievements live in thy 
 present manifestations." The hope of the world for 
 progress depended entirely upon the ability of Bel to 
 thus evolve His New Self out of the Old Selfhood. 
 
 Next below Bel, and growing out of his activity, 
 was Inlil, the Lord of Lands, hence the same as Votan, 
 or the Generative Masculine Virility of the Earth, 
 which was the manifestation of the mutations of Bel 
 through the Physical Energy of the Earth. 
 
 His consort was Ninlil, Mistress of Heaven and 
 Earth, or the feminine aspect of Inlil. She was the 
 physical counterpart of Ishtar, and the manifestation 
 through the physical substance of the earth of the 
 mutations of Bel, being dominated absolutely by him. 
 She was in fact the Formative or Gestative Process in 
 the Earth, and hence the equivalent of Pachamama, 
 the Feminine aspect of Votan. It was the confusion 
 of Ishtar with Ninlil that led to the inchastity con- 
 nected with the worship of the former Goddess, for 
 Ishtar was at all times above the plane of the Sensible 
 World. The Mystery that was taught to the Initiates 
 was the distinction between Ishtar and Ninlil. How- 
 
162 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 ever, the true nature of Ninlil did not justify physical 
 inchastity, for she was Kosmical and not personal. 
 
 From the foregoing it will appear that the Religion 
 of the Akkadians was a form of Kosmogony Deified, 
 and it was similar to that of the Mayas, with the ex- 
 ception that it was not quite so philosophical in its 
 nature and that nothing was known of the Pure Spir- 
 itual Region. It was, in fact, nothing but the deifica- 
 tion of Creative Evolution. Furthermore, it was far 
 more realistic and less idealistic than was that of the 
 Mayas. 
 
 Their system was to a great extent a Feminism, 
 similar to that of the Mayas, but owing to the fact that 
 marriage was less sacred than the position of the Free 
 Courtesan this Feminism was not so prominent in the 
 home life as it was among the Mayas. In a word, the 
 married woman was far more under the control of her 
 husband than she was among the Mayas, while the 
 Feminine authority was vested in the hands of the 
 Sacred Courtesans, for they were looked upon as the 
 embodiments of Ishtar. This arrangement led to the 
 elevation of the Sacred Courtesan to the position of the 
 most honored of women. She was in reality the very 
 expression of the Divine Feminine. 
 
 Thus we have in the Akkadians the first expression 
 of that process of materializing the Mysteries that has 
 been witnessed in so many instances since that time. 
 
 There is another aspect of the problem which must 
 not be lost sight of. The most important element of 
 this teaching was the descent of the Spirit into Matter, 
 and hence it is that it is the expression of the Sex Force 
 of the Great Mother in all of its manifestations through 
 the Material Aspect that the Material Evolution is 
 brought about. Likewise, in a system which expressed 
 the Spiritual Evolution of the Material upward this 
 same sex force would have to be spiritualized and 
 lifted upward from the Material to the Spiritual Pole 
 of manifestation. This is the real explanation for the 
 two tendencies in the Mystery cults. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 163 
 
 THE CHALDEAN BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 The Akkadians being members of the Hermetic 
 Brotherhood, it follows that as they settled Upper 
 Chaldea and became the Chaldeans, or rather their 
 descendants did, they continued in the same Religion, 
 and hence were Hermetic also. The Chaldean Brother- 
 hood was merely the Chaldean Section of the Akka- 
 dian Brotherhood. Hence the gods that were wor- 
 shipped by the Akkadians and the Chaldeans were 
 identical. So far as the fundamentals of the religion 
 were concerned there was no difference between the 
 Akkadians and the Chaldeans. The only essential dif- 
 ferences were in the application of the Teaching and in 
 the form in which it was presented. 
 
 Bel being the Way, or the Course of Nature, in the 
 sense of the Course of Creative Evolution, and in this 
 sense the Universe, it followed that whatever was con- 
 nected with the Course of Creative Evolution in the 
 Universe was to them an object of worship. As the 
 Universe was seen to operate through the movements 
 of the Stars, it became inevitable that they would see 
 in the movements of the stars in their courses the 
 Modes of Bel's operations, and hence the manner in 
 which the Universal Process of Causation was oper- 
 ative. Astrology was therefore destined to become 
 one of the principal branches of Chaldean Theology, 
 because of its relation to the process of Causation so 
 far as the Universal Manifestation was concerned. 
 Thus was developed the idea of looking upon the mo- 
 tions of the Heavenly Bodies as the actions of Bel. 
 Bel being the Way, it followed that all His actions 
 were Divine, hence whatever channel He moved 
 through was Divine. In this way the motion of the 
 Stars became a Divine Mode of Action, and the Stars 
 themselves became Divine. In the course of time they 
 reached the point where to them every star was a god, 
 in the sense that it was a Mode of the Action of Bel. 
 The Sun became Bel himself for the reason that it was 
 the motion of the Sun that regulated the motions of 
 the Solar System. Thus they say Bel is the Sun. Be- 
 cause of the relation which Moonlight bears to Sun- 
 light the Moon soon came to be looked upon as the 
 
164 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 consort of the Sun, and therefore as the consort of Bel. 
 In the course of time they forgot the true relation of 
 Bel to Ishtar, for she was no longer recognized as His 
 Mother, and because of the fact that Bel was known 
 to be the perpetual Form through which the Forma- 
 tive activity of Ishtar was operating, He to a certain 
 extent became identified with her, and thus as the 
 Manifestation of Ishtar he was Ishtar. The inevitable 
 result was that Ishtar was degraded into a sort of 
 Feminine Bel, and therefore she became his consort, 
 and therefore the Moon Goddess. In the popular Re- 
 ligion of the country Bel was simply the Sun and Ish- 
 tar the Moon, but to the Initiates of the Brotherhood 
 Bel was still the same as the Feathered Serpent, and 
 Ishtar was His Syzygy or Feminine Counterpart, and 
 to the Initiates of the Third Degree Her true relation 
 as His Mother was understood, but to no one else. 
 All this led to the Deification of Astrology, and thus 
 we have in the Chaldean Brotherhood the first begin- 
 ning of -Esoteric Astrology. 
 
 The next branch of the Sacred Science was the 
 Science of Numbers. They understood the meaning of 
 Sacred Numbers, as being the Science on which all 
 things were founded. To understand the meaning of 
 this we must bear in mind that all things are Modes 
 of Motion. The Synthesis of all the Modes is Bel 
 Himself, and all the Modes of Motion are but the 
 Modes of Bel's activity. Motion, in order to be Cre- 
 ative, must move in accordance with Rhythm, and the 
 essence of Rhythm is Number. Number is but another 
 name for Order, for the beginning of Order is the or- 
 dering of all Motion, that is, the moving in accordance 
 with Number. The nine digits are the nine great 
 modes of activity which spring directly out of the 
 Gestative Action of Ishtar, and are manifested through 
 Bel. They are therefore the nine Formative Modes 
 which are the Matrix of all Formation. Each of these 
 numbers is in reality but Rhythm engendering a spe- 
 cific form of Formative Action. 
 
 1 is the Unity of Motion, from which nothing can 
 arise. 
 
 2 is the Duality of Motion, which is the first begin- 
 ning of Differentiation. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 165 
 
 3 is the Balance of the two contending Forces, which 
 awakens the Creative Potencies. 
 
 4 is the Rhythm growing out of the Balance of Op- 
 position, which must be the Matrix of all Formation. 
 
 5 is the Balance expressing itself through the Dual- 
 ity, and thus tending to the expression of Creative 
 Life. 
 
 6 is the union of the Double Balance and hence the 
 Union which must bring into being all Organic Mani- 
 festation; it is that which binds together. 
 
 7 is the union of 3 and 4, and hence the Balance 
 manifesting through Rhythm, unto the giving of birth 
 to the diverse modes of action. 
 
 8 is the double Rhythm, hence the double Formation, 
 which engenders the double Form. 
 
 9 is the Triple Triangle, that is, it is the Dual Bal- 
 ance balanced by the Triad, and hence the completion 
 of Formative Action which brings into being all of 
 the Specialized Modes of Action. 
 
 The diverse combinations of these Nine Holy Num- 
 bers, together with the O or Matrix of No-Thing, gives 
 to us all the differentiations of Creative Activity. This 
 being the case, every conceivable combination of num- 
 bers will correspond to some combination of the Cre- 
 ative Force, and hence to some Creative Activity. 
 This being the case, the specific nature of every Cre- 
 ative Mode of Action can be ascertained through the 
 Number which corresponds to it. Occult Mathemat- 
 ics, therefore, becomes the Science of Creative Evolu- 
 tion. All the Mutations of Bel can be worked out 
 Mathematically. It was for this reason that Mathe- 
 matics became one of the Sacred Sciences. The mean- 
 ing of all the diverse Numbers was worked out and 
 tabulated, and this record constituted the Chaldean 
 Book of Numbers. From this has been derived the 
 Mathematical Kabbala of the Jews. Language is but 
 the result of certain combinations of letters to form 
 words, and the use of these words to express the 
 thoughts that are back of them. A word therefore 
 has two meanings. The Mathematical meaning, which 
 is derived from the numerical value of the letters which 
 go to compose it, and which therefore indicates the 
 
166 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 particular combination of Creative Forces, hence the 
 Specific Mode of Creative Action to which it relates, 
 and hence a meaning which can never be changed, for 
 it is fixed in the very constitution of the Universe. 
 This was the origin of the Literal Kabala. One who 
 understands this Mathematical Language can never 
 make a mistake as to the meaning of a word when it 
 is used with reference to the Creative Powers of Na- 
 ture. All Scriptures must be used in accordance with 
 this Mathematical Key. Thus there grew up the Chal- 
 dean Science of Language, which was the third of the 
 Sacred Sciences. There is also the popular meaning of 
 the word, which changes with usage, and is of no 
 value in Philosophy save to veil the Mysteries from 
 the Profane. 
 
 The Diverse Modes of Creative Activity each move 
 along their own particular Angle; thus we have di- 
 verse Lines of Force, giving rise to diverse Forms of 
 action, which is the origin of Occult Geometry and in 
 this way was developed Geometry as the fourth of the 
 Sacred Sciences. 
 
 All of those Sciences dealing with the diverse aspects 
 of the law of Motion, it follows that the Science of 
 Motion per se, or Metaphysics, became the fifth of the 
 Sacred Sciences. 
 
 Chemistry, or the Material Combinations growing 
 out of the Creative Activity, constituted the sixth of 
 the Sacred Sciences. 
 
 Psychology, including the Nabathean Agriculture, 
 constituted the seventh of the Sacred Sciences. 
 
 However, it is to be borne in mind that the most 
 important of all the Sacred Sciences was Magic. Mag 
 in Chaldean means man, the same as Mac in Mayan. 
 Magus therefore means The Man, or the Manful One. 
 The Magi are the Men par excellence, and therefore 
 Magic is Manhood. In a word, the Magical Agent was 
 the Masculine Will, and Magic was the Art of making 
 use of that Will Force in a Scientific Manner. The 
 Magic Potency of the Will was systematically culti- 
 vated, and its exercise was the eighth of the Sacred 
 Sciences. It was through Will Force alone that the 
 Magic Power was exercised. One of the lowest forms 
 of this Magic Power is what is now termed Hypnot- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 167 
 
 ism or Mesmerism. Another form of it is Animal 
 Magnetism. Christian Science is another aspect of the 
 same Force. Telepathy and all of the diverse Yoga 
 Powers are but aspects of the Magic Potency of the 
 Will, and so is Alchemy. All the miracles of the di- 
 verse Scriptures are but the results of this same Magic, 
 that is, the systematic use of the latent Will Force in 
 one for the accomplishment of the desired results. In 
 later times Magic became degraded into a form of Invo- 
 cation or Evocation and use of Elemental Forces in 
 such a way as to be united with them, but the true 
 Magical Agent is the Latent Potency of the Will. 
 
 The Chaldean Oracles present a very accurate idea 
 of the ancient Chaldean Religion and Philosophy. Bel 
 being the Great God of the Chaldeans, it proves that 
 they were in the main only Initiated into the Second 
 Degree of the Brotherhood, and that only a few of the 
 Elect were admitted into the Third Degree, where they 
 learned the Mystery of Ishtar or the Great Mother. 
 Scarcely any of them were Initiated into the Fourth 
 Degree, hence we find no trace of the conception of 
 the Heart of Heaven among them, yet there were a 
 few in the early days of their existence who in reality 
 understood the Mystery of the Heart. It is useless 
 to depend upon the researches of Scientists for infor- 
 mation about their Religion, for the reason that they 
 were all Members of the Hermetic Brotherhood, that 
 is the Priesthood were, and therefore all of their 
 Higher Teaching was presented under the cloak of 
 the Hermetic Symbolism. Totemism was one of the 
 most fundamental branches of their Sacred Mysteries. 
 The Chaldean Brotherhood was founded about 12,000 
 B. C. This being the case, the Chaldeans of the his- 
 torical period were sadly degenerated and do not rep- 
 resent the real Chaldeans at all. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 169 
 
 THE EGYPTIAN BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 When the Mayas came into Egypt they found a 
 people there with a religion founded upon Sex in the 
 strictest sense of the word, the very root of their re- 
 ligion being the Cultus of the Great Mother. This 
 must not, however, be confused with the Philosophical 
 Cultus current among the Mayan peoples, for it was 
 derived more from the phenomenal presentation of 
 Nature. They used the Lunar Calendar, though in 
 former times they had used the Stellar Calendar, and 
 much of their Mythology was based upon the move- 
 ments of the stars. During the long ages that they 
 had been in the country, and also in earlier times when 
 they were in Lybia and Aethiopia, they had gone 
 through several transformations in the Cultus, which 
 at all times had been a Feministic Cultus. The first 
 and earliest form of the Divine Conception was that 
 of the Seven Stars, as the Fixer of Time, and the Tur- 
 ner Back, in the sense of the Regulator of the Changes 
 and Transformations of Nature. Out of this grew 
 the conception of Kaf the Generatrix, who was sup- 
 posed to generate all forms of life from her own sub- 
 stance. In this conception we have the realization 
 of the beginning of Creative Evolution, for Kaf is 
 simply the Formative Aspect of Space, though this 
 was not so Abstract in their conception. As Kaf was 
 associated with the Seven Stars in certain forms of 
 the Cultus, it is evident they assumed that the mo- 
 tions of the Stars determined the mode of activity of 
 this Formative Principle which they called Kaf or the 
 Generatrix. From this it is seen that in the first 
 aspect of the subject Kaf was more physical than 
 anything else. All things were supposed to come 
 
170 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 forth from Kaf the Generatrix; she had no husband 
 but all was the result of the gestative activity of the 
 Formative Principle. In other words, this Formative 
 Activity acted in a mechanical way under the influence 
 of the Stars; thus it did not require any fecundating 
 male principle. Therefore there was no Male God in 
 their conception, but all was the work of Kaf. 
 
 Then, in the course of time, there grew up the real- 
 ization that as things were formed they would not as 
 yet be perfect, but more in the nature of Germs from 
 which the things that were to be the ultimate Forms 
 were to grow, and this led to the natural result of all 
 the Forms generated by Kaf being in the nature of 
 Growing States that must be nourished in some way 
 and thus permitted to attain their growth. So there 
 developed the idea that this Formative Principle of 
 Creative Evolution was not only the Generatrix of 
 every thing, but also Kefa, the Suckler, who gave of 
 her substance to those Forms that as Kaf she had 
 engendered. From this it will be seen that Kaf and 
 Kefa are but two aspects of the same Principle and 
 that they relate, respectively, to the Formative Prin- 
 ciple as the Engenderer of all Form and as the Feeder 
 or Nourisher of those Forms after they have been 
 Engendered. The Totem of Kaf was the Hippopot- 
 amus, and that of Kefa the Sow, for she was the Deo- 
 Multimammea. But there was developed also the idea 
 that there was inherent in this same Formative and 
 Nourishing Principle, a Principle of Disintegration. 
 Thus there was at war with Kefa, the Nourisher or 
 Suckler, a Devouring Principle that tended to reduce 
 every thing back to the state of the original substance 
 from which it had been derived. This was called 
 Matet-Eater of Millians, for she was supposed to de- 
 vour all that was generated. She was represented as 
 the Dog-Faced goddess, who was perpetually at war 
 
THEOGENESIS. 171 
 
 with Kefa in the struggle over the Evolutionary pro- 
 cess. Shu was the Setting Sun, and in a certain meta- 
 physical way he became the symbol of the declining 
 of all activity, and thus the Lord of Gore, in the sense 
 of being the occasion for the devouring activities of 
 Matet being able to act upon the Forms nourished by 
 Kefa. The next conception that grew up was that of 
 Light and Shade as the two poles of all being, the 
 one representing the Active and the other the Passive 
 aspect of Nature. Shui was the name of Light and 
 Shade. Out of this grew the conception of the Two 
 Truths of Water and Breath, that is, the Static and 
 Dynamic states of matter. This Dynamic Activity 
 as the act of Breathing, or the breathing motion of 
 the Universal Principle, was called Ssu. Then there 
 was the conception of Kafi-Shu, that is, the. Breath 
 proceeding from Kaf or the Generatrix, hence the Gen- 
 erative Process engenders the Breath or the Dynamic 
 Activity. The symbol of this was the Ape. Moi was 
 the Mouth of Shu, that is, the channel of activity grow- 
 ing out of the Breathing of the Generatrix. Again 
 Ru and Peh were the names of the symbolic mouth — • 
 feminine, or, in other words the Vulva, indicating that 
 the speaking the word, or the breathing forth was 
 simply another name for the giving birth to that which 
 was breathed out. In a word, Breathing was giving 
 birth. 
 
 They had also mastered the Law of Periodicity, and 
 recognized that to go to the extreme in any direction 
 was to be turned back in the Opposite direction, and 
 to this characteristic of all activity they gave the name 
 of Khesf, and it was worshipped as a god. Also there 
 was the extreme of possible action in any given direc- 
 tion, and this was called Keb, the corner, the turning 
 point ; also the four corners or the four points of return- 
 ing were deified as Keb. Khut was the place of the 
 Solar resurrection in the sense that every day was 
 
tan IAS ;? ri;x 
 
 l new birth of the Sun. and so in 
 
 = 7. r c 5.. Ai : ; 7 ; '.:. - ?,:?•.::■ 
 
 : : r : "7 relic: :~ 
 
 C y : - - -^ -~-S -- ?] ^" - 
 
 :.::.:: :Jnng;5 -e • e~ heless :.:.; ~eli 
 re :er 7 ; 7 .« . . 7.-. .: . 1: 
 
 - 
 
 :::::e: :r.e ::~:5 :: 
 
 xsised them in such a. 
 
 zys::^: 7-il:_5 ising 
 
 I .: .:. ■.? if :he ~; ::7: :1s 
 .._..... — i ~:e- ■-' ve 
 
 ~::il 7-":.::: 
 :ei : :: :he 
 
 -rrmnve Severe ::" :~e Sz^-rtrsi'. 5..: 5::::. 1" : 
 
 7 :.7: : : :..,: :: : 7 7. : :: :: : :: 7 nl:: 7 qz~ 1 
 : : .- .:\i renienriei :h:5 _ 11. 
 
 2- 
 
 die conception of Ma-Shu. 
 Shu. remember is Breath- 
 and hence II..- : is ihe 
 
 ntbreathiiig" manif esting in 
 This Duality of Action^ 
 
T H E O G E X E S I S . 173 
 
 which is also the Duality of birth giving, engenders a 
 Duality of Substance, or the Dual Waters, which 
 therefore present Duality of Formation, hence we have 
 the Waters or the Pool of the Two Truths, which is 
 the Matrix of the Dual Formation that is to result 
 from the Dual Breath. Shui was the god, or rather 
 the goddess in the original form, of Breath in the sense 
 of the Breath of the Mouth of Hathor. Now it must 
 be borne in mind that in the Mystical sense, the Mouth 
 is the Mons Veneris, hence Breath from the Mouth 
 is giving birth, hence the breathing from the Mouth 
 of Hathor means the Generatrix giving birth to that 
 which comes forth. Hathor is therefore the Gener- 
 ative Potency of the Pool of Two Truths, or Ma-Ma, 
 or the Dual Truth governing the generation of all 
 things. From this also Hathor became the Suckler 
 who nourishes that which has been engendered within 
 the Pool of the Two Truths, for the Truth of Water 
 is also the Truth of Blood, that is, the Mother Blood 
 which nourishes the Foetus, and which later special- 
 izes the Lacteal Fluid which the child lives upon. This 
 nutritive principle in the Pool of the Two Truths there- 
 fore becomes the Nursing Mother in the Mystical 
 Sense, and hence Hathor is made the Suckler or the 
 Wet Nurse of the Gods, in the sense of the Dual Truth 
 acting as the Nourisher of all those Specialized States 
 that emanate from this Principle of Duality. Her 
 Totem was therefore the Cow. Ab-Khu was the varie- 
 gated plumes, the variegated plumes being the two 
 Ostrich Plumes, one representing Light and the other 
 Shade, which, when given to Ma, indicated that the 
 source of the differentiation of Light and Shade was 
 in the Duality of Truth. Shu-Ma was the Image of 
 the Great Waters, that is to say, the Dual Breath 
 was the Activity of the Pool of the Two Truths. Shu. 
 the Double Breath, is also the same as the Goddess 
 AA-ur, the Very Great, or in other words, it is this 
 activity of the Dual Truth that engenders the Kosmic 
 Pleroma. From this it will be seen that the Cultus 
 
THE STANZAS 3F DZTX 
 
 ;: V: -■■ is verey :he e.e it::r. ;: :he :'.ier 
 
 Xf :i ::: Shu :"r:rr. :he 7 ::;• ~s ;i. :; the h 
 : i: f ;: 7:m:it:;r. ir.i :; the rei :: ;: the Lie 
 
 7 ; - 7 - . it r ;: . - - : - h:::: 7 j; : 
 
 7 :er= :: 7;~ :: 1: ;:. this 15: ri 7 
 
 or Scti. and in the original form of the conception was 
 7 ns ■■ if : 7 
 md was identical with the Mois: Nature 
 Hermes, anc ilso the same as the Mayan Xmn- 
 
 tir.e :r 7 Vicrr. 7 u: :: th 5 7 \ 7 ':-.:::.. 
 
 :: 7:r:t:it::r 25 ~er.eritei Se-fer.r.-.: the ir:::::::: 
 lis: 
 
 r 7 reath of the Waters of Formation, winch was 
 : ::: ':; = ::::- 
 
 ian Water the son of those Waters. This son, 
 
 ;: Energy -:: : :: ::.ri the r.:vrr;e:.:. ; :: the 
 
 :ers 7:rr 1: : : er:e :e:i~e the husband 
 
 :: his :::::.::: 1- :h is 1* is ::rt: 5e:-7 : 1:1 :r 
 
 _ sins ini the ::::.::.:: _- r 1: :; ; 7 _ss r-i: :: 
 " : 7r: lerirrvv :e:m:ethe 7reit Hirl:: :r:i_^ s'r.e 
 hi: r: ; :us":in: :: : irert ive 7 rerry :: ::r.tr:! he: tr. : 
 siute ter ttliei t: the S" ::^ 
 
 of the Celestial V. 7 of Formation, for nc 
 _ niversi. _ 1 .if 111 r r. 15 .Tti 75 tern ^ trtr 1 ui 
 donhlc sexed arrangement, with the Masculine Prin- 
 i.z.e .1 ::r_t::. t:_: :i is ~ if tie irtui. 5:1:7; :: z.tc- 
 
 QnetzalcoatL or the Universe as the ever changing" 
 se:uer:e rr: :: :ut :: :;.: 7:: 1:: t A::::r. :: the 
 Great Mother, became Ra. And here we have the ex- 
 
 :7iuit::u :: the 1: ._:_ .: r. 11 the 7r; 
 
 = V 7 sTr. 7 ~e 
 
 as was Qnetzalcoatl the son of Xmncane in 1 Xpuka- 
 
 kok _: n spite of this r H represe :7_ is ml- 
 
 the _ ru verse : e: : re the 7.e:rr. :: sins .he 
 
 :v.:: f this 7 1 . = the 7 t : s e :-. c the e e r-t hir r- 
 .--• se :_er.:e rr: rr :ut :: the 7:rrii:i e "."iters 
 
THEOGENESIS. 175 
 
 of the Upper Heaven, under whatsoever name they 
 may appear. As such, He was first engendered by 
 Typhon, the husbandless Generatrix of the heavenly 
 realm of formation, and continued from that time on 
 without a break. In the course of time there was a 
 change in the Waters of Formation as well as the 
 change in the conception of that principle, hence that 
 which had been the Typhonian Generatrix became 
 Isis, and as She from that time forth was the Gener- 
 atrix of Ra, He was supposed to be Her son, that is, 
 in the Evolutionary sense, and yet Ra was older than 
 Isis. While Isis was the Consort of Osiris, she was 
 nevertheless the Virgin of the World, the meaning of 
 this being that She was the continuity of that Forma- 
 tive Process that had in times past been without a 
 husband. That is to say, She was not another Prin- 
 ciple of Formation, but rather a new evolution of the 
 original Waters of Formation. Sesennu is also the 
 Place of the Eight. The Seven are the Seven Fires 
 of Gestation of the Great Mother, no matter under 
 what form she is presented, and the Eighth is of neces- 
 sity that which gives rise to the seven. In other words, 
 it is the Masculine Fecundating Activity that causes 
 the Feminine Gestative Potency, therefore that Mascu- 
 line Activity which was Set-Typhon and later became 
 Osiris was the Eighth, ruling the Seven Rulers of 
 Hermes, who were identical with the Gucumatz. 
 
 The Heart of Heaven was divided into three con- 
 ceptions, and for each there was a god. The Heart 
 That Thinks, or Primordial Ideation, became Kneph, 
 or the Divine Serpent, Male-Female, also called Amun, 
 and likewise Amen-Ra, because Ra or the Universe 
 as the ever changing sequence of Evolution is in last 
 analysis the manifestation of Primordial Ideation. 
 This Amen-Ra or Kneph is also the All-Father Mind 
 of Hermes. The Mouth That Speaks the Thoughts 
 of the Heart, or the Creative Potency of Primordial 
 Ideation as the Divine Fiat was Ptah, who was repre- 
 sented as being hatched from an egg held in the mouth 
 of the Divine Serpent, Kneph, that is to say, Ptah is 
 the Word or uttered thought of Kneph or Primordial 
 Ideation. The Eyes That See, or the Directive Ac- 
 tivity of the Fiat, the manifestation of the Fiat, which 
 directs the Evolution of the Universe, was termed 
 
176 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Taht, or Kosmic Thought. This Taht, or Kosmic 
 Thought, is Dual in its nature, consisting of the Logos 
 or Reason, which is at all times at-oned with Primor- 
 dial Ideation and the Creative Word, which is the 
 Masculine Aspect, and also of the Formative Mind, 
 which directs the Formative Action of the Celestial 
 Waters, or Isis. This latter aspect of Kosmic Thought 
 was the Syzygy of the Logos and was Seket, the 
 same as Ma in one of her aspects, though Ma at all 
 times represents the Duality of Truth, while this 
 Syzygy of Taht is simply the Mind governing the 
 Formative Activity of the Waters of Space. Also it 
 is to be borne in mind that Taht was originally the 
 Moon God, but by the Mayas he was made the Direc- 
 tive Thought of the Kosmos. 
 
 After the new order of things was introduced, and 
 the Formative Principle had evolved into Isis and 
 Osiris and they had brought forth Ra again so that 
 the Universal Sequence was in accordance with the 
 New Arrangement, the Earth itself, that is, the Earth 
 Spirit, was reborn, in the sense that it conformed to 
 that Order of Evolution, and that is what is meant by 
 the birth of Horus, for Horus is the same as Votan, 
 or the Earth Spirit after it has been transformed in 
 accordance with the Isis-Osiris Formation. The myth 
 of the war between Typhon and Horus in reality re- 
 lates to the great struggle in the Earth between the 
 old Typhonian and the later Isis-Osiris mode of Cre- 
 ative Activity. It was the struggle in the earth as 
 to whether the Feminine or the Masculine-Feminine 
 Principle of Formation was to control it. The Reign 
 of Horus was the period during which the Earth was 
 perfectly expressing the New Phase of Evolution. The 
 reign of Osiris was the period during which the Mascu- 
 line Principle of Formation ruled in the Formative 
 Sphere. This was at last overcome by the Typhonian 
 principle and the result was the reign of Isis, during 
 which the New Great Mother was the sole power in 
 the Formative Sphere. At last we have the time when 
 Horus tore the crown from her head and ruled the 
 country, and the meaning is that when the Osiris 
 power was perfectly expressed through the earth the 
 Feminine Formative Principle was deprived of its 
 power, and the Earth entered upon a period of Mascu- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 177 
 
 line dominance, during which the Feminine Principle 
 has been subjected to its Syzygy all the time. 
 
 We have therefore a period of readjustment which 
 lasted for a considerable length of time, during which 
 the original Egyptian Cultus of the Great Mother was 
 being absorbed by the Mayan Conception, and the 
 ultimate merging of the two so that they became 
 largely the same system. However, it is to be borne 
 in mind that for a long time there was the original 
 Cultus of the earlier people, and they could not under- 
 stand the more abstract views of the Mayas, and it was 
 necessary to make them believe that the two religions 
 were the same. This was accomplished by reason of 
 the fact that the Mayas were all members of the Her- 
 metic Brotherhood. They formed the Egyptian Sec- 
 tion of the Brotherhood, which kept the true teach- 
 ing from the Multitude and taught the Mysteries as 
 they really were to the Elect. To the Multitude they 
 were Priests of the Old Gods to a great extent, and 
 showed them that the gods they worshiped were the 
 same as the ancient gods, but what they did not do 
 was to show the Metaphysical aspect of the matter. 
 In a word they inculcated the ancient Nature Worship 
 among the People, though eliminating the Feminine 
 Conception as it had been in the former times, and 
 tending to purify it to some extent all the way through. 
 For the more advanced they formed what they called 
 the Order of Ra, which was simply the two lower 
 Degrees of the Hermetic Brotherhood and in this they 
 inculcated those Principles which were to prepare one 
 for the mysteries contained in the Higher Degrees. 
 But for a long time none but Mayas were permitted 
 to enter the Higher Degrees of the Brotherhood, the 
 Hermetic Degrees. In the course of time, when the 
 two Races had been completely merged into the His- 
 torical Egyptians, they continued this exclusiveness 
 as to admitting any of the Lower Classes into the Mys- 
 teries. This is the real cause of the exclusiveness of 
 the Egyptian Brotherhood to the present day. In har- 
 mony with all the other Hermetic and Mayan nations 
 the Egyptians continued to make the King the Hier- 
 archal Head of the Order, or the Brotherhood, until 
 in the course of several thousand years the Kings lost 
 their Spirituality and their knowledge so that they 
 
178 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 were no longer fitted to occupy the position. From 
 that time forth they were still the head of the outer 
 religion, but the Hermetic Brotherhood operated in 
 Secret and had its own Elder Brothers, initiating the 
 King into as much of the mysteries as he could bear. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 179 
 
 THE PERSIAN BROTHERHOOD. 
 
 The Persian Nagas being Mayas, were of necessity 
 connected with the Maya Brotherhood, and hence were 
 Hermetic. However, there were very few of them 
 connected with the Higher Hermetic Degrees. The 
 first development of the cultus was that of Mithras, 
 who was identical with Quetzalcoatl, but who in later 
 times was connected more with the Sun than with the 
 Feathered Serpent. However, we see this Quetzal- 
 coatl worship under both heads, for this was the basis 
 of the Ophiolatry of the Persian Nagas. But above 
 everything else, Mithras was the Sun, or rather the 
 Man of the Sun, that is, the Universe, as the Sequence 
 of Creative Evolution, the same as Quetzalcoatl. It 
 was to a great extent to Mithras that human sacrifices 
 were offered. 
 
 The Guchumatz were viewed as the Seven Fires, and 
 hence Fire was worshipped in their honor. The Per- 
 sian Fire Cultus was the Cultus of the Seven Fires, 
 or the Guchumatz. They were also worshipped under 
 the form of Serpents. 
 
 The Persians also had their Magi, the same as the 
 Chaldeans, and as the Magi were the priesthood of the 
 Anthropos, or the Archetypal Man (see articles on the 
 Akkadians, Chaldeans and the Shepherd of Men in 
 Temple Talks), it follows that they were originally 
 devoted to a Cultus of the Archetypal Man or the 
 Anthropos. 
 
 In the course of time, the Degree connected with 
 the Mystery of the Heart of Heaven was developed 
 into a Cultus that overshadows all of the other Cults. 
 Out of the Unmanifest Essence, Zarvan Akarana (end- 
 less, limitless duration, or time without limit), there 
 was supposed to emanate two Principles, Ahura 
 
180 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Mazda, the Good Principle, and Arhiman, the Evil 
 Principle. At the same time it is well to bear in mind 
 that Ahura Mazda is Light, while Arhiman is Dark- 
 ness, hence they are Light and Shade, the same as 
 the First Aspect of the Doctrine of the Two Truths, 
 and Ma, goddess of the Two Truths of the Egyptians. 
 Now, as Ma is a Mayan term meaning Yes and No, 
 and as Ma as a goddess is the goddess of the Dual 
 Truth, it follows that Ahura Mazda and Arhiman are 
 in the first place the gods of Duality. To the Initiates 
 they were known to be identical, and merely the two 
 poles of the same principle, as the Duality of all Mani- 
 festation; but to the profane, they were two distinct 
 divine beings, forever at war with each other. After 
 the Iranian period the latter were never initiated into 
 the Mystery, and out of the mystery of the Duality 
 of Truth there grew up the belief in Good and Evil 
 as Eternal Verities with a Good and a Bad Principle. 
 Out of this has grown the Satan superstition, but Dia- 
 bolos est Deus inversus. In the first development of 
 the Cultus of Ahura Mazda and Arhiman we have the 
 Cultus of the Two Truths, but Ahura Mazda did not 
 stop there. He was also Good Thought. In this sense 
 He became the Heart of Heaven, at least in its low- 
 est aspect. In other words, He was Kosmic Thought 
 or Taht. However, we see in later developments of 
 the Cultus the idea of a Reflection of Ahura Mazda. 
 His shadow as it were cast into Kosmos, which is 
 sometimes called his Good Thought, so that Ahura 
 Mazda is not so much Good Thought as the Good 
 Thinker, who manifests as Good Thought. In this 
 sense his Good Thought is Kosmic Thought, or the 
 Eyes that See, while Ahura Mazda is Phta or the 
 Mouth that Speaks, the Second Person in the Mayan 
 Trinity. 
 
 There was never any definite Cultus of the Heart 
 that Thinks, though the place was undoubtedly as- 
 signed to the Unmanifest, or Time without Limit. 
 
 The other Cultus, and the most beautiful of all, was 
 that of Ainyahita, who was to the profane the Moon 
 Goddess, but to the Initiates the same as Xmucane, 
 that is, the Great Mother. She was in the Mysteries 
 the Mother of Mithras, and the Daughter of Ahura 
 Mazda, though in some of the popular Cults she was 
 
THEOGENESIS. 181 
 
 the wife of Mithras, but in the Mysteries she had no 
 husband, but was the Feminine Genatrix without a 
 husband, and hence very similar to Kaf among the 
 Egyptians. She was, however, the perpetual Virgin 
 and the Virgin of the World. It was from her that 
 the Virgin Mother Cultus of the Persians was derived, 
 though this was a very Sacred Mystery, not to be 
 profaned. The mythus of Ainyahita relates to the in- 
 troduction of a cycle of change in the process of Kos- 
 mical Evolution, in which she is the means of regen- 
 erating the Universe, through the rebirth of Mithras, 
 and also through her subjugation to Ahura Mazda. It 
 is impossible to get at the true meaning through either 
 the Avesta or the fragments for the reason that they 
 are not frank, and cover up the meaning entirely. The 
 mystery, however, will be understood when we bear 
 in mind that Ainyahita is the Great Mother Principle 
 and at the same time the Virgin of the World, who 
 is perpetually gestating the Universe or Mithras and 
 also bringing him forth, hence it is to be borne in 
 mind that he is not something born, but rather a se- 
 quence in perpetual process of being born. Ainyahita 
 is represented as a Virgin who is loving the Universe 
 into the proper shape. At the same time her devotion 
 to Ahura Mazda causes her to be the modulating 
 chord, so to speak, through which the Thought of 
 Ahura Mazda molds the Universe continually. 
 
 Her covenant shows what she is : "I am upon the 
 Earth to reclaim the Earth, to make of the Desert 
 a Paradise, a Paradise most suitable unto God (Ahura 
 Mazda) and His Associates to dwell therein. " This 
 indicates that the transformation of the Universe is 
 her mission, and that is a work that can only be ac- 
 complished by the gestative power of the Great 
 Mother, and as she is the Perpetual Virgin she is 
 therefore the Virgin Mother or Virgin of the World, 
 the same as Isis, though without a husband. See the 
 Fragments of Ainyahita, translated by Dr. H'anish, 
 for the full story. There was a farther development 
 of the Persian Mysteries in the Cultus of Zarathustra, 
 but as that is so well known, it is scarcely worth while 
 to discuss it, as it was but a development of the Mazda 
 Cultus. 
 
THEOGENESIS. 183 
 
 THE HERMETIC BROTHERHOOD OF 
 ELEPHANTIS 
 
 The Nagas who settled in India and the adjacent 
 countries being all of them members of the Maya 
 Brotherhood in some Degree of Initiation, soon 
 founded a Section of the Brotherhood in their new 
 home. The great center of this Brotherhood was in 
 Elephantis, and hence it soon became known as the 
 Hermetic Brotherhood of Elephantis; but this name 
 was not confined to the Temples at that place, but 
 was applied to the entire Brotherhood among all of 
 the Southern Nagas. Because of the different De- 
 grees of Initiation and the fact that each Degree be- 
 came in a sense a separate Cultus, there was a great 
 divergence in the Religion of the Indian Nagas. 
 
 We must guard against the mistake of confusing 
 the popular Religion of the Nagas with the Esoteric 
 teaching of the Brotherhood. The most popular of 
 all the Cults was that of the Nagas, or Gucumatz. This 
 was represented by the Seven-Headed Serpent, and 
 also by the Seven Snakes. In this Cultus the Rattle- 
 snake of their ancestors became the Cobra of India, 
 and the Cobra was worshiped as the Sacred Ophis 
 symbol. This was also worshiped as the Seven Fires, 
 and from that aspect as the Seven Lights. The Altar 
 of the Seven-Headed Serpent was at all times fur- 
 nished with the Seven Lights. It was to this Seven- 
 fold Serpent that human sacrifices were in the course 
 of time offered in the popular Cultus. However, the 
 real Initiates knew at all times that this was not the 
 true worship, but they did not interfere with the only 
 means that would teach the people the true meaning 
 of the Seven Nagas or the Seven Fires or the Seven 
 Lights, for only by human sacrifice is it possible to 
 impress upon the vulgar the mystery of Life and 
 Death as One. 
 
 Another of the popular Cults was that of the Great 
 Serpent, or the Sun, which was the same as Quet- 
 zalcoatl. He was worshiped in the Ancient Form 
 with offerings of fruits and flowers. In the Solar Mys- 
 teries, which were the same as the Mysteries of the 
 Great Serpent, the true nature of the Universe as the 
 
184 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Sequence of Creative Evolution was revealed, but this 
 was not given to the profane, so they were permitted 
 to worship Him instead of understanding the Mystery. 
 He was among those who had some degree of under- 
 standing of the Mystery the most beloved of all the 
 gods, for his Mysteries were those of Redemption 
 through the Vicarious Sacrifice of the Universe. Pu- 
 rusha sacrificing Himself for the Race is the survival 
 of that Cultus. He is the Crucified Savior of all the 
 Religions of the earth. However, it is not the Cruci- 
 fixion of a man, but the Crucifixion of the Universe 
 upon the Cross of Life, that is to say, the continual 
 death of the Universe, that through such death it may 
 be born again, hence He dies for Himself but this Self 
 Redemption through Evolution is the means of up- 
 lifting all Life. The ancient Mass was the Celebra- 
 tion of this Redemption of the Universe through its 
 own Death. 
 
 There was also the Cultus of the Great Mother, or 
 Xmucane, which became that of Maha-Devi. This 
 was 'identical with the Great Mother Cultus every- 
 where, that is, it was the Revelation of the Mystery 
 of the Formative Principle of Nature, that which was 
 manifested through the Harmony of the Seven Ser- 
 pents. In the Popular Cultus there grew up a con- 
 ception of her very similar to that of the Ishtar Cultus 
 of the Akkadians. She was conceived not only as the 
 Great Mother, but also as the Great Harlot, because 
 all Formation was developed within her, and thus she 
 was perpetually giving birth, hence she must be in a 
 continual state of copulation. To the Initiates it was 
 understood that she was Dual and in this sense was 
 the Genatrix within herself in the same way as in 
 the Egyptian Cultus, and that it was perfectly Kosmi- 
 cal ; but to the multitude this was not known, so they 
 developed a Cultus in which sexual impurity was the 
 dominant element of her worship. As a result of this, 
 there were kept Temple Virgins, as they were called, 
 who were in fact not Virgins at all, though they were 
 not married. These girls were the Priestesses or 
 Sacred Courtesans of Maha-Devi and the nautch girls 
 of the modern Hindoo Cultus are the survivals of this 
 practice. At the time that this was practiced there 
 was a secret Cultus in which her nature as the Virgin 
 Mother was taught, and here the most austere purity 
 
THEOGENESIS. 185 
 
 was enjoined. The devotees of the Virgin Mother 
 were required to lead a life of the most austere self- 
 discipline and to mortify the flesh. She was sup- 
 posed to have no mercy on anyone who was domi- 
 nated by carnal desire, and therefore they had to 
 mortify the flesh until all lust was dead. She was the 
 Mother, but the Mother who did not believe in sparing 
 the rod! Also it was recognized that Her great ef- 
 fort was to bring forth children upon Her own Plane, 
 that is, within the Formative Sphere, above the Har- 
 mony of the Seven Fires. To do this it was essential 
 that all of the Energies of the Seven Serpents, and of 
 the Nature devoid of Reason that sprang from the 
 activity of those Energies should become de-energized 
 within the soul. Thus it was that before she could 
 give birth to one in this Region of the Eighth she 
 must de-energize all of the Seven Energies, and this 
 would amount to the destruction of all their soul be- 
 low this Formative Sphere. In this way she had to 
 destroy them on all the Lower Planes of Action be- 
 fore she could bear them on her own Plane. In this 
 way she became the Destructress as well as the Gena- 
 trix. Thus she was the Mother and at the same time 
 the very embodiment of Wanton Destruction. In this 
 aspect we see her still preserved in the Hindoo Kali, 
 which is a Spiritual Apotheosis of Durga, who was 
 the Virgin Mother as the Destructress. As a result 
 of this conception, human sacrifice was naturally of- 
 fered to her, and in later times, to a great extent, 
 animal sacrifice. Then she was the one who required 
 the sacrifice of Human Life to her, so that she might 
 in this way draw her children to her bosom. In this 
 sense she became Bhovanee, who is worshiped to this 
 day among the Javanese descendants of the Nagas. 
 The Bhovanee Cultus, which gave rise to the Thugs, 
 is a pure Naga Cultus. She is represented with the 
 sweetest face conceivable, for she is the mother anxi- 
 ous to clasp her children to her bosom, and this she 
 does through their death. This led in the course of 
 time to a regular Cult of murder, that is, the killing 
 of people so that they might go to the bosom of Bhova- 
 nee. Of course this was a perversion of the true Cul- 
 tus, for the death which Bhovanee demanded was a 
 purely mystical one, and her children who were 
 clasped to her bosom were still living in the Physical 
 
186 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 Body. This shows the great danger which is at all 
 times attendant upon the giving of the Sacred Mys- 
 teries in any form to the Vulgar. They are sure to 
 materialize them, and give to them a physical form. 
 It is in this way that anything so sacred as the Mys- 
 tery of the Virgin Mother-Destructress became the 
 cause of human sacrifice and ritual murder, and that 
 the Cultus of the Great Harlot became the cause of 
 ritualistic inchastity. Such Divine Mysteries should 
 not be mentioned to the Profane at all. She was wor- 
 shiped as the Cow-goddess, as the Bearer and the 
 Suckler, which connects her with Hathor and Kefa 
 in the Egyptian Cultus. 
 
 The Cultus that was held by the most Spiritual of 
 all the Initiates was that of the Heart of Heaven. This 
 had the same meaning to them that it had to the 
 Mayas and all the other Initiates of the mystic Fourth 
 Degree. That is to say, it was Primordial Ideation, 
 the Activity of that Ideation, manifesting as Primor- 
 dial Will, in the form of the Formative Aspect of the 
 Ultimale Spirit, in a word the Formative Potency of 
 Primordial Mind, and lastly the Kosmic Manifesta- 
 tion of that Primordial Ideation in the form of Kos- 
 mic Ideation or Taht. There were not so many thou- 
 sands in the Old Days who were ever Initiated into 
 this Mystery, for it was reserved for the most holy 
 of the people, and for them alone. The Heart of 
 Heaven was with them, in common with all the other 
 Mayan races, a Double-Sexed Divinity, and hence 
 there was not in this Cultus any element of sex wor- 
 ship. It was this element that kept it in perfect purity 
 during all the time of the Naga period. The Heart 
 of Heaven was conceived in two aspects, or we might 
 say in three. There was first of all the Heart that 
 Thinks and the Mouth that Speaks, or Primordial 
 Ideation and the Formative Trend of this Ideation, 
 which was identical with the Primordial Will, and its 
 aspect of Neucleation. To this was given the name 
 of Bodhi. There was also conceived the Action of 
 this Bodhi in Nature, so that there was manifested 
 the Kosmic Thought or Kosmic Reason, as the Mir- 
 roring of Primordial Ideation in Nature, as the Logos 
 or Taht; to this was given the name of Buddh or 
 Reason ; also the Formative Mind, as the Norm of 
 Synthesis, which acts upon the Formative Sphere or 
 
THEOGENESIS. 187 
 
 Region of the Eighth, Maha-Devi. Because this was 
 the Formative Intelligence, determining all the Syn- 
 thetic Operations of the Kosmos, and hence the Norm 
 of Integration, they gave to it the name Dharma, 
 meaning originally the Trunk of a Tree, in the sense 
 of being the source of all the Accretive Operation of 
 the Formative Principle. It was also conceived as 
 that which binds together and unites as a perfect Syn- 
 thesis. It was, in fact, the Intelligence directing the 
 Formative Principle of Maha-Devi. Quite often, how- 
 ever, they confused the two aspects of the Kosmic 
 Reason under the common name of Buddh, Reason. 
 This was the same as the Eyes that See, the Third 
 Person in the Trinity. This was quite natural, as the 
 Heart of Heaven was Dual-Sexed, and the Logos is 
 Masculine and the Formative Mind the Feminine 
 Counterpart or Syzygy of the Logos. Those who were 
 initiates of this Mystery of the Heart of Heaven, of 
 the Mystic Fourth Degree, became in the course of 
 time known as Buddhists, as Initiates into the Mystery 
 of the Buddh or Kosmic Reason. They were the same 
 as the Past Epopts in the other Sections of the Broth- 
 erhood. When they were made perfect in this Mys- 
 tery, and had become Initiates into the higher Mystery 
 of Bodhi they were called Arahats. 
 
 In the course of time there appeared another con- 
 ception, such as had never been fully developed in 
 any of the other Sections of the Brotherhood. That 
 was the conception of the periodical incarnation of 
 the Buddh in the soul of some one man. This per- 
 son might be a great Hierophant, or he might be one 
 of less degree, though he was invariably one of royal 
 blood. When the incarnation took place, he became 
 the Supreme Head of the Hierarchy, no matter what 
 his previous position had been. This was most natu- 
 ral, for the Fourth Degree was the last Degree of 
 the Brotherhood, and it was only natural that the 
 Incarnation of the Buddh should be the hierarchal 
 head of the students of that Mystery. There were a 
 great many of these incarnations, called Buddhas, or 
 Fully Enlightened Ones, that is, ones in which the 
 full light of the Buddh was Incarnate, during the 
 10,000 years from the settlement of India to the in- 
 vasion of the Aryan Barbarians. However, all of the 
 Buddhas were not Nagas, for they recognized among 
 
188 THE STANZAS OF DZJN. 
 
 the Hierophants of the Fourth Degree in other Sec- 
 tions of the Brotherhood many of the same degree of 
 attainment, and to these they also gave the title of 
 Buddha. However, at long intervals of time there ap- 
 peared a man in whom not only the Buddh but even 
 the Supreme Bodhi or Primordial Ideation was fully 
 incarnate, and to such they gave the title of Buddhas 
 Great, or Supreme Buddhas, that is, incarnations of 
 both Buddh and Bodhi. All together there were only 
 three of these Great Buddhas during the 10,000 years 
 of the Naga Period. The Buddhists or Initiates into 
 the Mystery of the Buddh, and particularly the Mys- 
 tery of Bodhi, the Heart that Thinks, were fully con- 
 versant with the mystical meaning of all the lower 
 Degrees, and hence they knew that the gods were 
 merely states of the universal Operations through Cre- 
 ative Evolution. Therefore they worshiped nothing, 
 but understood the meaning of all things, both in the 
 Uncreate and in the realm of Creation. Knowing all 
 of those things they were above the Illusion cast by 
 them, and formed for themselves a Law that was de- 
 rived directly from the source of all Truth in the 
 Bosom of the Heart that Thinks, or Bodhi. 
 
 Knowing the source of the entire evolutionary pro- 
 cess to be in the Primordial Ideation of Bodhi or the 
 Heart that Thinks, they realized that the natural pro- 
 cesses were but the mirroring in Nature of the Pure 
 Ideation of the Heart of Heaven. Knowing the Ulti- 
 mate Cause of all things, they were Masters of the 
 Law of Causation in its ultimate bearings. This 
 knowledge they called the Doctrine of the Heart, that 
 is, the Doctrine or Law which was revealed by the 
 Ideation of the Heart of Heaven, and which they con- 
 trasted to the Doctrine of the Eye, or the knowledge 
 which one had to derive from a^study of the Evo- 
 lutionary process in operation in Nature. Thus the 
 Doctrine of the Eye was derived from the study of 
 the evolutionary process itself, while the Doctrine of 
 the Heart was the result of the direct Intuition of 
 the Eternal Norms governing and being mirrored in 
 that evolutionary process. This Doctrine of the Heart, 
 which was proclaimed afresh by every Great Buddha, 
 and for the proclamation of which He appeared when- 
 ever it was entirely lost sight of, was the final con- 
 summation of all the Naga Mysteries. The mere un- 
 
THEOGENESIS. 189 
 
 derstanding of this doctrine was supposed to bring 
 one into the realization of the highest Goal or Nir- 
 vana. This remained the supreme Cultus of India un- 
 til the invasion of the Aryan Barbarians brought the 
 Mysteries to an end. 
 
 y 
 

 1.S* 
 

 ^ ^ 
 
 W 
 
 
 v- 
 
 ^ * 
 
 
 * ! 
 
 
 ^ •— _* 6 ... V ..<% -••• „*° . 
 
 % 
 
 
 A 
 
 
 v ** °^ 4 - c ° a° %. •" <y 
 
 * ^ 
 
 \^ •- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^v 
 
 
 
 
 :^?i»^» ,*«?„ .V^. <5*[p. 
 
 K '-SOPS / \ ' ♦♦ ** '-.W. : / ^ -■ • 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 ^P ^ A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 1 6066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
> v 
 
 0° ** 
 
 ^ > 
 
 £> N 
 
 .A 
 
 V 
 
 A V 
 
 
 -2> 
 
 A 
 
 *>** 
 ^ ^ 
 
 V' 
 
 1* 
 
 V 
 
 lO^, 
 
 
 A ^ " 1 <y 
 
 
 ^. y r<V * 
 
 k°V 
 
 
 1". ^o« 
 
 vA 
 
 C, vP 
 
 k 
 
 f V 
 
 O * o . ■» * /\ <» 
 
 <« <rNS\\\T\ v &. j> ^ 
 
 ^ / % WW** ** *« ' 
 
 ^ 
 
 i* 
 
 
 V 
 
 > 
 
 
 A 9* 
 
 .*' 
 
 DEC 69: "^ ;|i|'. ^^ :JS^'- ^^ 
 
 ** % 
 
 ST. AUGUSTINE